Soul in thy Heavenly Kingdom 42. Nehemiah this very hopeful young Man going out to hunt with a Companion who fell out with him and stabbed him mortally and kill'd him A little was gather'd up spoke by him as followeth I am ready to die now but knew not of it even now when I went out of my door I was only going to hunt but a wicked Man hath killed me I see that word is true He that is well to day may be dead to morrow He that laughed yesterday may sorrow to day My Misery overtook me in the Woods No Man knoweth the day and time when his Misery cometh Now I desire patiently to take up my Cross and Misery I am but a Man and must feel the Cross Oh Christ Jesus help me thou art my Redeemer my Saviour and my Deliverer I confess my self a Sinner Lord Jesus pardon all my Sins by thy own Blood when thou diedst for us O Christ Jesus save me from Hell Save my Soul in Heaven Oh help me help me So he died The wicked Murderer is fled 43. John Owussumug sen He was a Young Man when they began to pray to God he did not at the present joyn with them he would say to me I will first see into it and when I understand it I will answer you he did after a while enter into the Civil Covenant but was not entered into the Church-Covenant before he dyed he was propounded to joyn to the Church but was delayed he being of a quick passionate temper some witty littigations prolonged it I till his Sickness but had he recovered the Church was satisfied to have received him he sinished well His Speech as followeth Now I must shortly die I desired that I might live I sought for Medicines to cure me I went to every English Doctor at Dadham Medfield Concord but none could cure me in this World But Oh Jesus Christ do thou heal my Soul now I am in great pain I have no hope of living in this VVorld a whole Year I have been afflicted I could not go to the publick Sabbath worship to hear God's VVord I did greatly love to go to the Sabbath VVorship Therefore I now say to all you Men Women and Children Love much and greatly to keep the Sabbath I have been now long hindred from it and therefore now I find the worth of it I say unto you all my Sons and Children do not go into the Woods among non-praying People abide constantly at Natick You my Children and all my Kindred strongly pray to God Love and Obey the Rulers and submit unto their Judgment hear diligently your Ministers Be obedient to Major Gookins and to Mr. Eliot and Daniel I am now almost dead and I exhort you strongly to Love each other be at peace and be ready to forgive each other I desire now rightly to prepare my self to dye for God hath given me warning a whole year by my Sickness I confess I am a Sinner My heart was proud and thereby all Sins were in my heart I knew that by Birth I was a Sechim I got Oxen and Cart and Plough like an English Man and by all these things my heart was Proud Now God calleth me to Repentance by my Sickness this whole Year Oh Christ Jesus help me that according as I make my confession so through thy grace I may obtain a pardon of all my Sins For thou Lord Jesus didst dye 〈◊〉 us to deliver us from Sin I hear and believe that thou hast dyed for many Therefore I desire to cast away all Worldly hindrances my Lands and Goods I cast them by they cannot help me now I desire truely to prepare to dye My Sons I hope Christ will help me to dye well Now I call you my Sons but in Heaven we shall all be Brethren this I Learned in the Sabbath Worship all miseries in this World upon Believers shall have only Joy and Blessing in Jesus Christ Therefore Oh Christ Jesus help me in all my miseries and deliver me for I trust in thee and save my Soul in thy Heavenly Kingdom now behold me and look upon me who am dying So he dyed 44. John Speen he was among the first that prayed to God he was a diligent Reader he became a Teacher and carried well for Divers years until the Sin of strong drink did infect us and then he was so far infected with it that he was deservedly laid aside from Teaching His last Speeches were as followeth Now I dye I defire you all my Friends forgive him that hurt me for the word of God saith in Mat. 6.3 4. Forgive them that have done you wrong and your Heavenly Father will forgive you but if you do not forgive them your Heavenly Father will not forgive you Therefore I intreat you all my Friends forgive him that did me wrong for John Nunusquanit beat him and hurt him much a little before his Sickness now I desire to dye well now I confess all my Sins I am a Sinner especially I loved strong Drink too well and sometimes I was mad drunk tho I was a Teacher I did offend against praying to God and spoiled my Teaching all these my Sins and Drunkeness Oh I pray you all forgive me Oh Jesus Christ help me now and deliver my Soul and help me that I may not go to Hell for thou O Christ art my Deliver and Saviour Oh God help me Lord tho I am a Sinner Oh Lord do not forget me And so he dyed 45. Black James He was in former times reputed by the English to be a Pawaw but I cannot tell this I know he renounced and repented of all his former ways and desired to come to Christ and pray to God and died well as appears in what followeth Now I say I almost dye but you all my Sons and all you that pray at Chabanukong komu◠take heed that you leave not off to pray to God for praying to God is exceeding good for praying to God is the way that will bring you to the Heavenly Kingdom I believe in Christ and we must follow his Steps Especially you my Sons beware of Drunkenness I desire you may stand fast in my room and Rule well I am almost now dead and I desire to dye well Oh Lord Jesus Christ help me and deliver my Soul to die well So he died CHAP. XIX Strange ways of Restraining Persons from Sin THE Doctrine of the Irresistibleness of Gods Decrees was so far ventilated in the last Age that the Letters of Accord between the Judicious Bishop Sanderson and the Learned Dr. Hammond sufficed to confirm me and I think they may be sufficient for others in this Opinion viz. That those whom God hath Elected to everlasting Life shall be so far taken care of that such means shall be allowed them and such methods used towards them that they shall not fail of Inheriting Everlasting Life For whom God Loves he Loves unto the end And all things shall work
prospect of Peace or Help and yet God hath revived me thro' his Soveraign Grace and Mercy and there have been several heretofore forely perplex'd with great inward and outward trouble whom God aftr that wonderfully refreshed Mr. Robert Bruce some time ago Minister at Edinburgh was Twenty years in Terrors of Conscience and yet delivered afterwards You may also direct them to the Lives of Mrs. Brettergh Mrs. Drake Mr. Peacock and Mrs. Wight where they will see a very chearful day returning after a black and stormy night and that the Issue from their Afflictions was more glorious than their Conflict was troublesome They went forth weeping they sowed in Tears but they reaped an Harvest of wonderful Joys afterwards You have in the Book of Martyrs written by Mr. Fox an instance of Mr. Glover who was worn and consumed with inward Trouble for the space of Five years that he neither had any Comfort in his Meat nor any Quietness of Sleep nor any Pleasure of Life he was so perplexed as if he had been in the deepest Pit of Hell yet at last this good Servant of God after so sharp Tempetations and the strong Buffetings of Satan was freed from all his trouble and was thereby framed to great Mortification and was like one already placed in Heaven and led a Life altogether Celestial abhorring in his Mind all propahen things and you have a remarkable instance of mighty Joy in Mr. Holland a Minister who having the day before he died meditated upon the 8th of the Romans he cried on a sudden Stay your Reading What Brightness is it that I see They told him it was the Sun-shine Nay saith he my Saviour's shine Now farewell World and welcome Heaven the day-star from an high hath visited my Heart O speak it when I am gone and let it be Preached at my Funeral God dealeth familiarly with Man I feel his Mercy I see his Majesty whether in the Body or out of the Body God he knoweth but I see things unutterale And in the Morning following he shut up his blessed Life with these blessed words O! what an happy Change shall I make from Night to Day from Darkness to Light from Death to Life from Sorrow to Solace from a factious World to an Heavenly Being O! my dear Friends it pitieth me to leave you behind yet remember what I now feel I hope you shall find e're you die That God doth and will deal familiarly with Men. And now thou fiery Chariot that came down to fetch up Eliah carry me to my happy hold and all the blessed Angels who attended the Soul of Lazarus to bring it up to Heaven bear me O bear me into the Bosom of my best Beloved Amen Amen Come Lord Jesus come quickly And so he fell asleep See this and several other Instances in Mr. Robert Bolton's Instructions for Afflicted Consciences p. 87. and 235 c. Thus far Mr. Rogers I shall next add what dreadful Apprehensions a Soul has that is under Desertion from Mr. Rogers's own Experience and I shall give it you in his own words viz. The time of God's Forsaking of a Soul is a very dark and mournful time 't is not only night but a weeping stormy Night and it may not be unuseful to you who have it may be hitherto lived in the Beams and chearful Light of Day to know what passes in this sorrowful and doleful Night and in this Matter I will not borrow Information from others but give you my own Experience 1. In this Night the deserted Soul in overwhelmed with continual Thoughts of the Holiness and Majesty and Glory of the Lord not does in think of him with any manner of Delight acording to that of Asaph Psal 77.3 I remembred God and was troubled I complained and my Spirit was over-whelmed And in how deplorable a case is such a Soul that cannot think of its God and its Creator but with Grief and Sorrow 2. The Deserted Soul in this mournful Night does look upon God as its Enemy and as intending its Hurt and Ruin by the Sharpness of his Dispensations and this makes it to be incapable of receiving any Consolation from the Creatures for will it say to them Alas if God be my Enemy as I apprehend him to be which of you can be my Friend He is with his People ut he has forsaken me he has east me into a fiery Furnace where I am daily burnt and scorcht and he is not with me there I dare not says the mourning Person look up to Heaven for there I see how great a God I have against me I dare not look into his Word for there I see all his Threats as so many barbed Arrows to strike me to the Heart I dare not look into the Grave because thence I am like to have a doleful Resurection and what can a poor Creature do that apprehends the Almighty to be his Enemy It is a common thing to say Why do you so lament and mourn you have many Mercies left many Friends that pray for you and that pity you Alas what help is there in all this if God himself be gone Nothing is then lookt upon as a Mercy and as for the Prayers of others will the distressed Person say They can do me no good unless I have Faith and I find I have none at all for that wou'd purify and cleanse my Heart and I do nothing else but sin 3. In this doleful Night the Soul hath no evidence at all of its former Grace so that in this Night the Sun is not only set but there is not one Star appears such an one look upon himself as altogether void of the Grace of God he looks upon all his former Duties to have been Insincere or Hypocrital he feels his Heart hardned at present and concludes that it was never tender I am an Apostate if I had any share in the Intercession of the great Redeemer he wou'd not leave me thus sad and desolate O! how greatly have I been deceived that imagined my self to be an Heir of Heaven and am now seized with the Pangs of Hell 4. During this Sadness the Soul cannot think of Christ himself with any Comfort For thus it argues he will be a Saviour to none but those that believe I have no Faith and therefore he will be no Saviour to me he that is to his Servants as the Lamb of God will be to me as the Lion of the Tribe of Judah he that deals gently with them will tear me to pieces He seems to be angry and enraged against me for my Disobedience and though I have cried sometimes Have Mercy on me thou Son of David he passes away and does not regard my Cries and O what shall I do when he comes in the Clouds of Heaven when I am to stand at his Bar and to be punished as an Unbeliever 5. In this Night the Soul is full of Terror and how can it be otherwise when every
All the Pastors of Caen and a good number of other Protestant Refugees belonging to the Town being in the Low Countreys Anno 1687 offered their unanimous and uniform Testimony to the Truth of this marvellous matter 16. There is likewise an undoubted Relation of a poor but a good Woman belonging to the Congregation of Mr. Daniel Burgess in London She had for many Years laboured under a Fistula in her Hip which had proceeded so far that the very Bone was tainted and she was turned out of the Hospital as Incurable This Person reading with Prayer over it that Passage in Mat. 15.28 Jesus said unto her O Woman Great is thy Faith be it unto thee as thou wilt And feeling her Soul by the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ carried forth unto a great Faith in him she found herself immediately and miraculously Cured of all her Malady I have not now the Relation of this matter at hand but this is as far as I can remember the Substance of what I received concerning it It was about the beginning of December 1694. 17. In a Letter from the Reverend Mr. John How I find the ensuing Passages which I take the leave to expose unto the Publick It gives among us writes that wort by Man some Reviving to the Languishing Interest of Christianity and some Check to the Infidel Spirit that under the falsely assumed name of Deism would turn all Revealed Religion and indeed all Religion into Ridicule that God is pleased to own it by some late miraculous Cures wrought upon the Acting of Faith in Christ 18. That excellent Person proceeding then to recite some of the Instances which we have already mentioned he adds A fourth I have late certain Knowledge of but the thing was done six Years ago a Blackamooryouth Servant unto a religious Baroner He lately dining at my House assured me That his Servant having a great Aversion to Christianity and refusing Instruction was struck with universal Pains in all his Limbs which continued upon him a Year and half like Rheumatical but relieved by none of the apt usual Means that are wont to give Relief in such cases At length in his Torments which were great he grew serious instructible penitent and by the frequent Endeavours of the Parochial Minister a good man known to me brought to an understanding Acknowledement of Christ upon which Baptism being promised to him he consented but pressed to be carried unto the Assembly that he might own Christ publickly Upon the doing whereof he was immediately Cured and hath continued well ever since These are great Things Hallelujah Preparatives I hope to the Revival of Christianity and I fear to terrible Acts of Vengance upon obstinate persevering Infidels 19. Susanna Arch was a miserable Widow for divers Years overwhelmed with an horrid Leprosie which the Physicians that saw it pronounced incurable but from that very time that they told her so a strange perswasion came into her Mind that the Lord Jesus Christ would Cure her That Scripture came frequently into her Mind Mat. 8.2 Lord if thou wilt thou canst make me clean and she found herself enabled to plead this before him with some degree of Confidence that at last she should prevail She resolved that she would rely on the Lord Jesus Christ who in the Days of his Flesh when on Earth cured all Diseases and Sicknesses among the People and who had still as much Power now that he is glorified in Heaven She felt many Temptations to weaken her Confidence but still there came in seasonable and agreeable Scriptures with a mighty force upon her to strengthen it as at one time that in Mark 11.22 Have Faith in God At another time that in Job 11.40 Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldest believe thou shouldst see the Glory of God At another time that in Heb. 10.35 Cast not away your Confidence which hath great Recompence of Reward Her Leprosie had been complicated with a Phtisick which for many Years afflicted her but in the Month of Novemb 1694. she had her Phtisick removed without any Humane Power and she took that as a Token for Good that she should also be cured of her Leprosie and the late Miracles upon others enlivened this her Hope exceedingly In December the Distemper of this Godly Woman grew worse and worse upon her and when her Mind was uneasie those passages came to mind I know O Lord that thou canst do every thing and Our God whom we serve is able to deliver us On December 26. at Night she was buffeted with some Temptations that her Faith for her Cure having proved but a Fancy her Faith for her Soul must be so too but she cried out unto the Lord Lord I have cast my Soul upon thee and my Body upon thee and I am resolved now to cast all my Diseases upon thee Her Mind was hereupon composed and the next Night putting up her Hand unto her Head first on the one side and then on the other she felt a new Skin on both sides which very much amazed her whereupon she cried out Lord Jesus hast thou begun Thou wilt carry it on She then taking off her Head-Cloaths found the Scurf gone off her Head and a firm Skin appearing there and her Distemper which had extended itself all over her Body from Head to Foot in putrifying Sores was in like manner suddenly taken away to the admiration of all that were Beholders Reader Do not now encourage thy self in a vain Expectation of Miracles to relieve thy particular Afflictions but improve these Miracles as Intimations of what the Lord Jesus Christ can and will quickly do for his afflicted Church in the World These Four last Accounts were Extracted from Mr. Cotton Mather in his Sermon called Things for a Distress'd People Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey Esq 20. OUR English Chronicles do Record That in the Reign of King Henry the Third a Child was born in Kent that at Two Years old cured all Diseases Several Persons have been cured of the King's-Evil by the Touching or Handling of a Seventh Son 21. Samuel Scot Seventh Son of Mr. William Scot of Hedington in Wilt-shire did when a Child wonderful Cures by Touching only viz. as to the King's-Evil Wenns c. but as he grew to be a Man the Vertue did decrease and had he lived longer perhaps might have been spent 22. 'T is certain the Touch of a Dead Hand hath wrought wonderful Effects e. g. One a Painter of Stowel in Somerset-shire near Bridgewater had a Wenn in the inside of his Cheek as big as a Pullet's Egg which by the Advice of one was cur'd by once or twice Touching or Rubbing with a Dead Woman's Hand 23. Mr. Davys Mell the famous Violinist and Clock-maker had a Child Crook-back'd that was cured after the manner aforesaid 24. In Somerset-shire 't is confidently reported That some were cured of the King's-Evil by the Touch of the Duke of Monmouth The Lord
his End drew near being often ask'd how he did answered In no great pain I praise God only weary of my unuseful Life If God have no more Service for me to do here I could be gladly in Heaven where I shall serve him better free from Sin and Destractions I pass from one Death to another yet I fear none I praise God I can live yet dare die If God have more Work for me to do here I am willing to do it altho' my infirm Body be very weary Desiring one to pray That God would hasten the Work it was ask'd whether Pain put him upon that Desire he replied No But I do now no Good I hinder others which might be better imployed if I were not Why should any desire to live but to do God Service Now I cease from that I do not live The Violence of his Distempers and Advice of Physicians forbidding his Speech he called upon his Attendants to read the Scriptures and his Son to Pray with him and whilst Life and Language lasted he concluded all Prayers with a loud Amen Once upon his awaking finding himself exceeding ill he called for his Son and taking him by the hand said Pray with me it is the last time in all likelihood that ever I shall joyn with you And complaining to him of his weariness his Son answered There remains a Rest To whom he replyed My Sabbath is not far off and yours is at hand ere that I shall be rid of all my Trouble and you shall be eased of some At last his ruinous Fort which had held out beyond all expectation came to be yielded up About Saturday Evening he began to set himself to die forbids all Cordials to be administred gives his Dying Blessing to his Son who only of all his Children was with him and upon his Request enjoyns him to signifie in that Country where he was longest known that he lived and died in the Faith which he had Preached and Printed and now he found the Comfort of it And afterwards spake no more only commanded Rom. 8. to be read to him dying into his perpetual Rest betwixt Twelve and One of the Clock on Saturday Night December 11. 1658. aged 80 and more W. D. in the Life and Death of Dr. Harris p. 58 59 c. In all his Wills this Legacy was always renewed Item I bequeath to all my Children and their Children's Children to each of them a Bible with this Inscription None but Christ Ibid. I may not here forget to Remark an Answer which he made to one that told him Sir You may take much comfort in your Labours you have done much good c. All said he was nothing without a Saviour my best Works would Condenmn me O I am ashamed of them being mixed with so much Sin Oh! I am an unprofitable Servant I have not done any thing for God as I ought Loss of Time sits heavy upon my Spirits Work work apace assure your self nothing will more trouble you when you come to die than that you have done no more for God who hath done so much for you At another time I never in all my Life saw the worth of a Christ nor tasted the sweetness of God's Love in that measure as now I do And to two Reverend Doctors his chief Friends I praise God he supports me and keeps off Satan Beg that I may hold out I am now in a good way home even quite spent I am now at the Shore I leave you tossing on the Sea O it is a good time to die in Ibid. p. 57. 58. 66. Mr. John Machin made the following Will. I commit my Soul to God my God and my Saviour that created and redeemed it even into the Bosom of the Father of Spirits my Body to my Father Corruption and to the Worms my Mother and Sister Job 17.14 In hopes he will make good to me who with them some time have endeavoured to serve him his Promise of Eternal Life Rom. 2.7 As for my dear beloved Wife I freely return and I pray it may be with Advantage to him that hath lent her to whom I leave John 17.24 Rev. 21. last Jude 24. Psal 84.10 11 hoping that I leave them Heirs together with me or rather with Jesus Christ of a Kingdom that cannot be removed If the Lord should graciously give me Issue I pray it may be of his Heritage and prepared for a Room in Heaven to it I would leave 1 Chron. 28.9 and I pray God see it executed according to my Will And it is my Will concerning my Heir if the Lord give one that he may be a Samuel lent to the Lord and his Service in the Ministry for I can say he is an asking of the Lord as was Samuel And that he may have my Inheritance performing his Father's and my Will concerning my Lecture As for my Personal Substance c. ending thus Praying whoever Rules here may keep open house for God and his and all I leave may be his to whom I would in Faith say Psal 31.5 hereunto subscribing with my Heart and Hand _____ J. M. And in a Schedule dated herewith as followeth Some Particulars concerning the thing that hath long been in my heart to do for God written as my last Will as an occasion of some standing Service when I am not Motives God's Glory Christ's Kingdoms increase and poor Souls Salvation an expression of my Thankfulness for what he hath done for our Family and for me the least and last of it And the rather because I am here in my own apprehension so little serviceable in speaking doing and suffering for him and nothing at all advantageous in writing as others have been and I could have desired Those Motives together with that blessed Experience I have had of its Advantage already through God's sealing work with it makes me to think my self favoured the more of God if I may do this for him and I doubt not but he can and will if need be give me and mine much more than this as is said 2 Chron. 25.9 and if I could say as David 1 Chron. 29.23 I would think it little betwixt him and me who hath said That whosoever shall give you a Cup of cold Water to drinkin my Name because ye belong to Christ verily I say unto you he shall not lose his Reward and my Prayer is that those that come after me whose it might have been think it's better bestowed than the rest The Thing A double Lecture viz. of two Sermons once a Month chiefly intending Souls Conversion The Ministers The most Orthodox Able and Powerful that can be procured for love to Jesus Christ and his Service or the Will of the Dead chosen by my Trustees successively The Trustees Four Ministers and four Lay-men The Ministers I leave in Trust and question not their Faithfulness herein for Christ's sake are my dearest fellow-labourers in our Lord's Work Mr. N. Mr. S. Mr. B. and Mr.
unspeakable Joy upon the hopes of that Intuitive Fruition in the other World Then and not till then we shall see the Maker of the Worlds and come to see and understand the deep and pleasant Mysteries of his wondrous Works 4. Of the Divine Omnipresence That God should be every-where preent as our Religion obligeth us to believe that he is is a pretty hard Article in Heaven on Earth in Hell In the one by the especial Manifestation of his Glory in the other by the continual Exercise of his Providence in the last by the Execution of his Justice and yet thus he is as both Scripture and Reason oblige us to believe The Heaven of Heavens cannot contain him nor the Earth nor Hell He transcends all the Limits of Nature and surpasses all those finite little Bounds of Man's Conception Psal 139.3.4 5. c. yet even the difficulty of this Attribute as insuperable as it seems to be is plainly illustrated by this Simile The Sun is placed in the heavenly Orbs there it resides continually yet disperseth its shining Rays to the Firmament above to the Air to the Earth below yea it traverseth round the World and visits the Antipodes under our Feet it passeth through our Windows through the Crevises of our Walls the Light breaks in through the Pores of our Curtains and its Heat through Stone-walls it shines upon the nasty Dunghils and yet receives no Infection or Impurity thence Why should it seem then a thing impossible that the God that made it should fill the World with his Presence and be confin'd to no Bounds 5. Of the Divine Omniscience This borders upon the former Head The Heathens supposed the Sun could see and hear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Even the Scripture itself sometimes makes use of this Allusion and Metaphor The Sun hath looked upon me Cant. 1.6 2 Sam. 12.11 In the sight of this Sun And there is so much Ground for this Fancy that take away the Sun and our Eyes would serve to very little purpose it is that dispels the Darkness and discovers the Truth in all places of the World where it is discovered and it brings to light the hidden things of darkness As I said but now it visits all parts of the World Air Earth Sea all the Corners of the Earth all the Rooms of our Houses nay our very Reins and Heart the most retired parts of our bodies are not hid from the Heat of it Were it possible to bar the Pores of our Skin and shut the Door of our Breasts fast against the Beams and warm Influence of it our very Heart-blood would soon congeal into a dead and putrid Humour What is this but a fair Copy of the Divine Omniscience so far as an insensate Creature can possibly vie with an intelligent and infinite Creator Tell me you now that are ready to object Blindness to the God of Heaven and say Tush the Lord doth not see nor the God of Jacob regard Can you hide your selves from the Sun of the Firmament and live If not shall not he that made the Sun search further than an insensate finite Creature of his own making shall not he that made the Eye see c. But shall not he that made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Eye of the World see more than the Eye itself Go now ye Hypocrites and shut the Door and draw the Curtain over your secret Debaucheries and dare to perpetrate the boldest Sins under a Veil but remember that the Light will break in through the narrowest Chink and nothing can hide you from the Omniscient Eye before whom Hell is naked and Destruction hath no covering Job 26.6 vid. Heb. 12.13 6. Of the Divine Providence That God should be still in Heaven and there safe in the Enjoyment of a compleat Happiness and yet interpose his Power and Government in the Transactions of this lower World withut any Disturbance to his Rest and Quietness is a Wonder which some People in the World have not been able to digest I desire these People but to give themselves leisure to meditate a little upon the present Subject of our Discourse and take Notice how the Sun is as quiet in his Orb and excellently glorious from Age to Age without any change or diminution or disturbance from any thing either in the Spheres above or the Orbs below and yet hath still a mighty Influence upon all Things here beneath tempering the Air fanning the Clouds dissolving the Snow and Hail and Frost and Dew giving Light to the Moon shining round the Earth fecundating the very Mines Trees Herbs Grass Fruits Flowers influencing upon the Constitutions of us Men our Bodies first and then our Minds giving Light Heat Motion Action Generation Sense and Life to all sublunary living Bodies and then say Whether it be not very feasible to believe that God Almighty may govern this lower World and interpose his Hand in the Concernments of us Men without any prejudice to the rest of his blessed Attributes I am very sorry that Men are so apt to suspect the weakness of the Almighty Power as if he were a meer Cypher to the Governance of all Human Affairs But when they are so insensible of the secret and yet notorious Concurrence of this eminent Planet with the Concerns of Nature the Wonder is at a stop And we must say at best that Men are Fools for want of Thinking and using their Faculties Men have got a Trick ever since Sin debauch'd their Natures of looking low and creeping upon the Earth and taking Notice only of things that run directly into their Eyes fixing upon Secondary Causes and the immediate Effects and Consequences like the Dog that quarrels with the Staff but regards not the Hand that holds it or the Hog that gathers the Acorns and Mast but looks not up to the Tree from whence they fall forgetting that the God of Heaven hath an effectual Influence upon the Works of his own Hands Is there Evil in the City and the Lord hath not done it And is there any Godo amongst us which comes not from the Fountain of Blessedness the Author of every good and perfect Gift Let Men learn a little from this Topick to raise their Aspect and climb the Ladder from Orb to Orb in the tracing of Causes 'till they come to the Primum Mobile the Oriignal Principle of all Motions and by accustoming themselves to this Method of Consideration peradventure they will find Reason to run every remarkable Contingent of their Life to the Head and at last terminate in the Son of Righteousness 7. Of the Divine Invisibility 'T is true we may see something of the Sun but there is something likewise in it which we cannot see who can see its Beams or glaring Light or Heat or Motion so as to be able to give any competent Account of the Nature Substance Colour and Properties of them You may see the Back-parts the Operations the glimmering and faint Representations
the bravery of the Temple by the Excellency of the outward Court If the Walls of Babylon are so great what is the City But if the very Suburbs of the New Jerusalem yea the Neighbour-Villages and Country round about at so vast a distance be so rich so plentiful what shall we think of the place itself If the Sun shines to us so glorious so far off what is it if you were near to it I desire not Readers to impose upon your Faith tell me you that admire this World for so delicate an Eden do not you think the God that made it and gave it to the Children of Men most of which care but little for him hath he not a far better for himself and his own Children Psal 8.1 3 c. 2. The Reports of them that have been there or had some sight of the place I shall name St. Paul for one 2 Cor. 12.2 4. Will ye believe such a Man See what he saith 2 Cor. 4.17 18 2 Tim. 4.8 and in several other places I mention St. John the Apostle for another entertained with extraordinary Visions in the Isle of Patmos Rev. 21.2 c. Will ye believe the Son of God that came down from Heaven to visit the Children of Men And came on purpose to court us and prepare our way thither he hath told you of those Rewards in several places Mat. 8.11 Mat. 13.43 Mat. 22.30 Luke 12.32 Luke 20.36 John 10.28 Neither have they only told us these Stories but seal'd their Reports with Miracles and Sufferings And others have believ'd them as wise as we and we believe others in Things as strange and incredible that are not so worthy of Credit as this And why do we stumble here But verily Canaan was a Type of Heaven and the Reports of that a Figure of these and the Unbelief of the Israelites in that Case a Shadow of ours in this They would not believe then nor we now but the Aggravation is on our part Caleb only of them that were sent to search the Land encourag'd them We have a Cloud of Witnesses to encourage us and yet we will not believe Well many of them fell short God not being pleased with them let us take care lest we fall also the same Example of Vnbelief 4. The Inhabitants that dwell there and are like to be our Companions for ever Here we sojourn in Meshech and dwell in the Tents of Kedar we cohabit with a People of unclean Lips and an uncircumcised Heart In Hell the Company is worse nothing there but damned cursed blaspheming Spirits In Heaven is pure Society without any mixture of Evil or Unkindness The Apostle tells you who they are and I suppose you know Heb. 12.22 23 c. 1. God himself Blessed for Evermore The Lord is in his holy Temple the Lord's Throne is in Heaven Psal 11.4 The Lord of Hosts wonderful in Counsel and excellent in Working A King Eternal Immortal Invisible who dwells in the Light which no meer Mortal Man can approach unto The Strength of Israel glorious in Holiness fearful in Praises gracious and merciful slow to anger of great kindness abundant in Goodness and Truth The Father of Lights with whom is no variableness nor shadow of turning The Lord God Almighty who was and is and is to come the same God for ever and ever The humble holy and compassionate Jesus who died for us who trod the Wine-press of his Father's Wrath alone for us and came from Heaven to Earth from Earth to Hell from Earth to Heaven again to prepare the Way and provide Mansions of Bliss and Crowns of Glory for us The Blessed Spirit the Second Advocate our tender Guide Solliciter and Comforter the Three-One God blessed for evermore 2. The holy Angels glorious Creatures as far superiour to the Excellency of Man as Man is to the Beasts that perish We may guess their Excellency 1. From their Priority of Creation Indeed Moses or whoever was the Author of Genesis gives us no Historical Account of their Creation because it concern'd not us But we may probably conjecture that they were made before us not only because of their Excellency but because likewise they are said to be present Witnesses of the Creation of Man and sung together Job 38.7 When the Foundations of the World were fasten'd and the Corner-stone laid And besides no sooner scarce was Man in Paradise but Satan was there ready one of the fallen Angels to lay a Temptation for him 2. Their Nature having neither the Clogs of Flesh Bones or Blood as we have but free nimble intellectual Spirits 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Principalities and Powers endow'd with an extraordinary Measure of Knowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eyes before and behind of a quick Sight and Conception and a quicker Expedition in the Dispatch of Sacred Duty Love hath given Wings of an ardent Zeal and a flaming Affection thence called Seraphim in a word immaterial and immortal 3. Their Number You will not expect that we should count the Stars of Heaven Rev. 12.4 Some of the Heathens thought them innumerable so Max. Tyr. and Pythagoras thought all the Air was full of them Thales omnia Deorum sunt plena Orpheus counted 365 Hesiod Three Myriads the Holy Scripture Thousands and Ten thousand times Ten thousand c. Dan. 7.10 Whatever they are they are many and glorious Creatures insomuch that the very appearance of them in this lower World would dazle and affright us We have frequent mention made in the Old Testament of their appearing to some Persons of greater Favour and Eminency in the Church and yet even then it was an astonishing Wonder and even good Men look'd upon it as a Presage of Death Judg. 13.6 19 22. and it would be so now We are dash'd in the Presence of a Man that is extraordinarily famous and eminent for Wisdom Goodness or Greatness How many have we read or heard of Men of a competent Spirit Presence and Courage have been struck mute in the Company of some Great Sir How should we veil our Faces now to Angels as they to God in Heaven The Rags of our Mortality Sin and Baseness is enough to make us blush in such pure glorious heavenly Company That which I drive at in all this is to shew That if the Inhabitants be so rich so brave the Country is a Paradise If the Courtiers are so gorgeously apparelled and arrayed with so high a Glory the Court is more glorious These are the Natives of the place And do not you think the place where they live is mighty pleasant They must needs fare well that go to such good Company 4. But besides all this we shall have the Society of the Spirits of Just Men made perfect Fan the World and sift it so clean that all the Chaff may be driven away and nothing left but pure Grain Good Men Men that love God and work Righteousness and cleave to that which is good Run over all
preparing that we may be ready to die Therefore oh my God I humbly pray receive my Soul by thy free Mercy in Jesus Christ my Saviour and Redeemer for Christ hath died for me and for all my Sins in this World committed My great God hath given me long Life and therefore I am now willing to die Oh Jesus Christ help my Soul and save my Soul I believe that my Sickness doth not arise out of the Dust nor cometh at peradventure but God sendeth it Job 5.6 7. By this Sickness God calleth me to repent of all my Sins and to believe in Christ now I confess my self a great Sinner Oh pardon me and help me for Christ his sake Lord thou callest me with a double Calling sometimes by Prosperity and Mercy sometimes by Affliction And now thou callest me by Sickness but let me not forget thee O my God For those that forget thy Name thou wilt forsake them As Psalm 9.17 All that forget God shall be cast into Hell therefore let me not forget thee Oh my God I give my Soul to thee Oh my Redeemer Jesus Christ pardon all my Sins and deliver me from Hell Oh do thoa help me against Death and then I am willing to die and when I die 〈◊〉 help me and receive me In so saying he died 39. Plaâ—bohon He was the second Man next Waban what received the Gospel he brought with him to the second Meeting at Wabay's House many when we formed them into Government he was chosen Ruler of Ten when the Church at Hassenamessit was gather'd he was called to be a Ruler then in that Church when that was scatter'd by the War they came back to Natick Church so many as survived and at Natick he died His Speech as followeth I rejoyce and am content and willing to take up my Sorrows and Sickness many are the Years of my Life long have I lived therefore now I look to die But I desire to prepare my self to die well I believe God's Promise that he will for ever save all that believe in Jesus Christ. Oh Lord Jesus help me deliver me and save my Soul from Hell by thine own Blood which thou hast shed for me when thou didest die for me and for all my Sins Now help me sincerely to confess all my Sins Oh pardon all my Sins I now beg in the Name of Jesus Christ a Pardon for all my Sins for thou O Christ art my Redeemer and Deliverer Now I hear God's Word and I do rejoyce in what I hear tho' I do not see yet I hear and rejoyce that God hath confirmed for us a Minister in this Church of Natick he is our VVatchman And all you People deal well with him both Men VVomen and Children hear him every Sabbath Day and make strong your praying to God and all you of Hassaunemesue restore your Church and Praying to God there Oh Lord help me to make ready to die and then receive my Soul I hope I shall die well by the help of Jesus Christ Oh Jesus Christ deliver and save my Soul in everlasting Life in Heaven for I do hope thou art my Saviour Oh Jesus Christ. So he died 40. Old Jacob He was among the first that pray'd to God he had so good a Memory that he could rehearse the whole Catechize both Questions and Answers when he gave thanks at Meat he would sometimes only pray the Lord's Prayer his Speech is as followeth My Brethren now hear me a few Words stand fast all you People in your praying to God according to that Word o God 1 Cor. 16.13 Watch ye stand fast in the Faith quit you like Men and be strong in the Lord. Especially you that are Rulers and Teachers Fear not the Face of Man when you Judge in a Court together help one another agree together Be not divided one against another remember the Parable of ten Brethren that held together they could not be broken nor overcome but when they divided one against another then they were easily overcome and all you that are Rulers judge right Judgment for you do not judge for Man but for God in your Courts 2 Chron. 19.6 7. Therefore judge in the fear of God Again You that are Judges see that ye have not only Humane Wisdom for Mans Wisdom is in many things contrary to the Wisdom of God counting it to be foolishness Do not judge that right which only seemeth to be right and consider Matth. 7.1 2. Judge right and God will be with you when you so do Again I say to you all the People make strong your Praying to God and be constant in it 1 Thess 5.17 Pray continually Again lastly I say to you Daniel our Minister be strong in your Work As Mat. 5.14 16. You must bring Light into the World and make it to shine that all may see your good Work and glorifie your Heavenly Father Every Preacher that maketh strong his Work doth bring precious Pearls As Matth. 13.52 And thou shalt have Everlasting Life in so doing I am near to Death I have lived long enough I am about 90 Years old I now desire to die in the presence of Christ Oh Lord I commit my Soul to thee 41. Antony He was among the first that prayed to God he was studious to read the Scriptures and the Catechism so that he learned to be a Teacher but after the Wars he became a Lover of strong Drink was often admonished and finally cast out from being a Teacher His Dying Speeches follow I am a Sinner I do now confess it I have long prayed to God but it hath been like an Hypocrite tho' I was a confessing Church-Member yet like an Hypocrite tho' I was a Teacher yet like a Backsliding Hypocrite I was often drunk Love of strong Drink is a lust I could not overcome tho' the Church did often admonish me and I confessed and they â—orgave me yet I fell again to the same Sin tho' Major Gookins and Mr. Eliot often admonished me I confessed they were willing to forgive me yet I fell again Now Death calls for me and I desire to prepare to die well I say to you Daniel beware that you love not strong Drink as I did and was thereby undone Strengthen your Teaching in and by the word of God take heed that you defile not your work as I did for I defiled my Teaching by Drunkenness Again I say to you my Children forsake not praying to God go not to strange places where they pray not to God but strongly pray to God as long as you live both you and your Children Now I desire to die well tho' I have been a Sinner I remember that word that saith That tho' your Sins be many and great yet God will pardon the Penitent by Jesus Christ our Redeemer Oh Lord save and deliver me by Jesus Christ in whom I believe send thy Angels when I die to bring my poor Soul to thee and save my poor sinful
God! Oh! how am I filled with Joy unspeakable and full of Glory Oh Lord I solemnly resolve against all my Sins These are the Murtherers that would not have thee to Reign over me Original Sin the pollution of my own Nature the Sins that I have committed before I knew what Sin was have rendred me obnoxious to thy Displeasure I beg of thee that thou wouldest give them their Death's Wound I shall now meditate on the wonderful Love of God in electing some to Salvation and passing by others and wonder that I shou'd be an Object of Electing Love sure Lord thou cou'dst not have chosen one more vile than I am and one that wou'd have carried it to thee as I have done I may well wonder at thy infinite Love I considered of the Love of God in parting with the Son of his Love to die for Sinners that God shou'd contrive such a way of Salvation for fallen Man and not for fallen Angels What an astonishing amazing Love was that that Christ shou'd become Man that he shou'd be so poor as not to have where to lay his Head when he came to enrich the World Oh that sweet Expression of Christ's Love when he says I was with him when he laid the Foundations of the World yet then my Thoughts were in the habitable part of the Earth and my Delights were with the Sons of Men. That I shou'd be one of them that Christ shou'd have in his Thoughts of Love I cou'd not but cry out And why me Lord why me Oh infinite Free Grace that I shou'd be freely chosen whereas if God had but required Satisfaction for one Sin tho' but a sinful thought I must have perish'd for ever I told Christ Dearest Jesus I cannot at this Sacrament take a denial of thy gracious Presence I come to meet with God and I cannot be contented without him I bless thy Name I have often enjoyed great Delight in this Ordinance but now I would enjoy more of God than ever I would have all my Graces grow and flourish I would have my Sins utterly destroyed and rooted out O Blessed Jesus I come to thee here are my Lusts my Pride my Vnbelief my want of Love to thee the base Sins of my Nature my disingenuous Carriage towards thee here Lord slay them before thee They are unwilling that thou shouldest rule in my Soul I did in these or the like Expressions make over my self to be more entirely God's and I dare own upon review that I did enjoy Christ This did in some measure set my Soul a longing for Heaven Lord said I if a Smile of thy Love is so sweet what are the full and ravishing Views of thy Love If a Glimps of my dearest Jesus is so sweet and refreshing what will the full Visions of God be for ever But my base Heart was several times trying to draw me from God O surely a Freedom from Sin will be unconceivably sweet to me that am so continually harassed with these Corruptions She writ abundance of such MEDITATIONS and EJACVLATIONS as these but here 's all that her Husband could ever get transcribed By these her MEMOIRS and RVLES for holy Living we not only see what an extraordinary Wife she was for her Husband says she fully practis'd 'em but also the happy Effects of a regular Course of Piety for certainly never was there on a Sick-bed a greater Instance of a willing Resignation to the Will of God as to either Life or Death She would often say to her Husband O my dear 't is a solemn thing to die but I can freely leave all the World but you and at saying so she would still burst out into Tears she said at another time Sickness is no time to prepare for Death were my Work now to do I were undone for ever But I shall stop here for she needs not borrowed Shades to set her off I need do no more than refer you to these Memoirs which are all the curious Contexture of her own Brain I shall only add She was MISTRESS IN THE ART OF OBLIGING in which she attain'd that Sovereign Perfection that she reigned over all Hearts with whom she did converse In a word She did consecrate her self entirely to God and was more afraid of Sin than of Hell it self In such a loose Age as this such an extraordinary Instance may perhaps be doubted as to the Truth of it but I do assure the Reader there 's nothing inserted in this Relation of Mrs. L but what is real Matter of Fact CHAP. LII Good Husbands Remarkable HVsbands have as much cause to be good as Wives and more clearness of Reason and strength of Judgment ordinarily to govern their Passions and direct their Actions and therefore they should excel the Women not only in Prudence but in Goodness and particularly Patience And so they do sometimes as for Instance 1. Sir Nathanael Barnardiston seemed here to imitate the Practice of the Lord Jesus towards his Church in his Conjugal Love Protection and full Contentation and Delight until he became a Pattern and Mirrour of Matrimonial Sweetness and Faithfulness and as it is said by one of the Rabbins concerning Methuselah's Wife That she had Nine Husbands in One for Age and Years so I may say of this Gentleman's Lady that she had Nine Husbands in him alone for his aimable Carriage and Graces These were it is true acted while he was living but he left a Testimonial in his Will of his living Affection after his own Death over and above the Marriage-Covenants to shew his endearedness of her by his Affectionate Remembrance when he himself was gone See his Life 2. Dominicus Catalusius was the Prince of Lesbos and is worthy of eternal Memory for the entire Love which he bare to his Wife she fell into a grievous Leprosie which made her appear more like unto a rotten Carcase than a living Body Her Husband not fearing in the least to be infected with the Contagion nor frighted with her horrible Aspects nor distasted with the loathsome Smells sent forth by her filthy Ulcers never forbid her either his Board or Bed but the true Love he had towards her turned all those things to him into Security and Pleasure Lond. Theatr. p. 462. Fulgos L. 4. C. 6. p. 526. 3. Ant. Wallaeus lived most lovingly with his Wife they never brake forth into Anger or mutual Brawling their mutual Care was to please each other and by Deeds to prevent each others's Desires neither did Wallaeus fear any thing more than that his Dear Wife should die before him-for he used her not only for the Government of his Family but for his constant Companion What soever befel him in the Common-wealth Church or Civil Converse he acquainted her with it ask'd and often followed her Advice for she was a modest and prudent Woman Clark's Eccles Hist p. 488. 4. Mr. Eliot of New-England loved prized and cherished that one Wife which was given to
Samuel Fairclough at 13 years of Age upon hearing a Sermon of Mr. Ward 's concerning Zacheus his Restitution began to be very serious and devout as will be shewed under the Chapter of Restitution 23. Jabez-Eliezer Russel Son to William Russel in the Parish of St. Bartholomew the Great London was remarkable in his Life for his Obedience to his Parents in what they commanded him For his addicting himself to the reading of the holy Scriptures For his great Memory he was able to give a particular Account of most of the memorable Passages both in the Old and New Testament with the Names of Persons their Actions and the Circumstances thereof To say no more his retentive Faculty was so capacious that what-ever he read he made it his own His Meditations in the Word of God in the Practice of which he was both frequent and serious His frequent Praying taking notice of the Words and Works of God fearing Sin greatly wishing he had died when he came first out of the Womb because then he should not have sinned c. And in his Sickness having a great sense of both Original and Actual Sin using such Expressions as these I shall see the holy Angels and I shall be ashamed they will be so glorious for I am Dust and Ashes and there I shall see the Twelve Apostles sit upon Twelve Thrones c. And to his Mother ' Prayer will do me more good and is better than Sleep I am best when I pray And at last enquiring after his Sisters Names because as was supposed he thought he should know them in Heaven though he never saw them on Earth and so fell asleep in the Lord Feb. 19. 71. aged 9 years 2 months and 6 days See the Account of his Life and Death 24. Mrs. Luce Perrot late Wife of Mr. Rob. Perrot of London Minister amongst her last Speeches hath these I would not for ten thousand Worlds but have began to seek God betimes he then took me off from other Delights and carried me on step by step I then could see nothing in the World to delight in I then thought Holidays a Wearisomness to me would sometimes sit and see others play but took no delight therein for which they would laugh at me and tell me I studied Divinity c. When Children grow crooked at first they are hardly ever set streight again afterwards c. See the Printed Account of her Speeches p. 1 2. 25. Tho. Aquinas is reported to have loved his Book so dearly when he was but a Child that he must have it constantly to Bed with him and if at any time when he awaked out of Sleep he missed it he would fall a crying Pontan Attic. Bellar. 26. Susanna Bickes who died in the 14th Year of her Age Sept. 1. 1664. of a Pestilence at Leyden The first night she was seized betook her self earnestly to Private Prayer breaking forth into those words Psal 119. If thy law were not my Delight I should perish in my Affliction and Heb. 12.10 11. No chastening for the present seems joyous c. and then sighing to God with her Eyes up to Heaven she said Be merciful to me O Father be merciful to me poor Sinner according to thy Word Commending that Text Ps 55.23 to her sorrowful Parents and Isaiah 49.15 16 addding ' O comfortable words for both Mothers and Children c. Upon the Lord's-day she minded her Father of having her Name given up to be remembred in the Publick Prayers saying she had learned That the effectual fervent Prayer of the Righeeous availes much Yet out of Tenderness for their Safety would not have the Ministers to visit her but rather cast her self upon the Lord 's own Hand and accept of the Visits of others whom the Providence of God should send unto her One of her Visitants having told her that the Minister was taken ill at Church she wept bitterly saying to her Father Have I not matter enough for weeping having heard but just now that Domine de Wâ—t was taken sick in the Pulpit and went home so ill It is a sad Token for the People for when God is about to smite a Land or a City oftentimes he smites and removes their Pastors and ought we not then to lay such a thing to heart although for my part I know that I shall not long live to behold the Evil which may come and which I have helped to procure as well as others And I therefore pray with David Ps 25. Remember not O Lord the Sins of my Youth nor my Trespasses according to thy tender Mercy Remember thou me for thy Goodness sake O Lord. O how do I long Even as the Hart panteth c. Ps 42. and Ps 51. to the 11th verse which she enlarged upon much especially the 5th verse Behold I was shapen in Iniquity and in Sin did my Mother conceive me citing other Texts to the same purpose as Gen. 5.3 Eccl. 7.29 c. She desired her Father to go to Domine de Wit and Ardenois and thank them for the Learning and Instruction she had received by their Catechising O! that sweet Catechising said she unto which I did always resort with Gladness and waited upon it without Weariness until it were ended I have seen and understood that there is so little Comfort and Good and so much Vanity in the Kermis and idle Holidays of Play that I have grieved and been ashamed both for young and old People to see them so glad and mad upon Vanity Also dear Father ye shall give Thanks to my School-master and School-mistress who taught me the first beginnings of my Reading Professing that her Parents Carefulness for her Education and Instruction had been better to her than if they had provided ten thousand Gilders of Portion for her With many Arguments and Texts she comforted her Parents as 2 Sam. 24.14 2 Sam. 12.23 adding so ought ye to comfort your self after my Death and say Our Child is well for we know that they who trusted in God are well My dear Mother who hath done so much for me you must promise to me that after my Death ye shall not sorrow so much for I am afraid for you when I consider your Grief for me and for my other Sister and Brother who are gone through Death before me And consider your Neighbour who hath lost her two Sons and hath no more Children Ye shall both of ye promise me that ye will comfort one another Comfort your selves with Job who having lost all his Children said The Lord hath given c. And John 16.33 c. O Dear Father and Mother I wax more and more feeble and weak Oh! that I may quietly fall asleep in his Bosom Mark 10.14 16. I he here as a Child O Lord I am a Child receive me into thy gracious Arms. O Lord Grace Grace and not Justice for if thou enter into Judgment with me I cannot stand yea no Man living shall in
be deceived but of Perseverance itself we are uncertain Discourses of God c. in the Appendix containing his Judgment in divers controverted Points p. 88. But by the leave of this learned and worthy Man how is this consistent with the Profession of St. Paul I have fought the good Fight henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown c. How with the Doctrine of the Church of England in her Articles and Homilies How with the Letters of Accord between Bishop Sanderson and Dr. Hammond which I have not leisure now to cite at large And how with the Experiences and Assurances of many Christians 1. The Apprehensions that Death drew near were very comfortable to Mr. Wilson A Gentle-woman of his Society coming to take her leave of him being about to remove out of Maidstone he pleasantly said to her What will you say good Mrs. Crisp if I get the start if you and get to Heaven before you get to Dover When another came to visit him he ask'd her What she thought of him she answered Truly Sir I think you are not far from your Father's House To which he replied That 's good News indeed and is enough to make one laugh for Joy See his Life 2. Mr. John Janeway when he lay upon his Death-bed his Mother and Brethren standing by he said Dear Mother I beseech you as earnestly as ever I desired any thing of you in my Life that you would chearfully give me up to Christ I beseech you do not hinder me now I am going to Rest and Glory I am afraid of your Prayers least they will pull one way and mine another Then turning to his Brethren he thus spake unto them I charge you all do not pray for my Life any more you do me wrong if you do O the Glory the unspeakable Glory that I behold my Heart is full my Heart is full Christ smiles and I cannot choose but smile Can you find in your Heart to stop me who am now going to the compleat and Eternal Enjoyment of Christ Would you keep me from my Crown The Arms of my blessed Saviour are open to embrace me the Angels stand ready to carry my Soul into his Bosom O! did you but see you would all cry out with me How long dear Lord come Lord Jesus come quickly O why are his Chariot-wheels so long a coming See his Life 3. Dr. Samuel Winter lying upon his Death-bed about Six of the Clock on the Lord's-Day Morning he raised himself up in his Bed and with a chearful and loud Voice called to his Wife who lay in a Bed by him saying ' Sweet-heart I have been this Night conversing with Spirits And as in a Rapture he cried out O the Glories that are prepared for the Saints of God! The Lord hath been pleased to shew me this Night the exceeding Weight of Glory which in Heaven is laid up for his Chosen Ones Saying further That he had studied and thought that he knew as much what the Glory which in Heaven was as another Man but the now saw that all the Divines on Earth were but Children in the Knowledge of the Great Mystery of Heavenly Glory which the Lord that Night had given him a clearer sight of than ever formerly he had That it was such a Mystery as could not be comprehended by the Wit of Man With many other such-like Expressions and he had his Soul so wonderfully elevated that he could not declare what he found and felt therein See his Life 4. Mr. Samuel Fairclough kept his Bed but one whole Day before his departure which he had longed and waited for and the very Day before his last Day on Earth some Company being with him he expressed how much Comfort he did then take to consider how that his Saviour had tasted Death for him and that Christ by his Resurrection had given him an assurance that he was the First-fruits of those that sleep in him telling some that stood by him That it was very much the Duty of Believers to rejoyce that Death had lost its Sting and was now disarmed and that the Power of the Grave was quite vanquished and overcome See his Life 5. James Bainham a Martyr in Queen Mary's Reign being at the Stake in the midst of the burning Fire his Legs and Arms half consumed spake thus to the Standers-by O ye Papists behold ye look for Miracles and here now ye may see one for in this Fire I feel no more pain than if I were in a Bed of Down and it is to me as a Bed of Roses Fox Martyrol 6. Robert Smith Martyr being at the Stake ready to be burned exhorted the People to think well of his Cause telling them That God would shew some Token thereof and accordingly when he was half burnt all black with Fire and clustered together on a Lump like a black Coal so that all thought him to be dead on a sudden he rose upright lifted up the Stumps of his Arms and clapt them together Ibid. Clark's Examp. Vol. 1. C. 39. 7. Mr. Robert Glover Martyr was so suddenly replenished with Divine Comfort a little before his Death that clapping his Hands together he called to his Man saying He is come he is come and so died chearfully Ibid. 8. Mr. John Holland a faithful Minister the Day before his Death calling for a Bible continued his Meditation and Exposition on Rom. 8. for the space of Two Hours but on a sudden he said Oh stay your Reading What Brightness is this I see Have you light up any Candles A Stander-by said No it is the Sun-shine for it was about Five a Clock in a clear Summer's Evening Sun-shine saith he nay it is my Saviour's-shine now Farewel World welcome Heaven the Day-star from on high hath visited my Heart O speak it when I am gone and preach it at my Funeral God deals familiarly with Man I feel his Mercy I see his Majesty whether in the Body or out of the Body God be knoweth but I see thhings that are unutterable And being ravished in his Spirit he roamed towards Heaven with a chearful Look and a soft sweet Voice but what he said was not understood With the Sun in the Morning following raising himself as Jacob upon his Staff he shut up his blessed Life with these blessed words O what an happy Change shall I make from Night to Day from Darkness to Light from Death to Life from Sorow to Solace from a factious World to a heavenly Being Oh! my dear Brethren Sisters and Friends it pitieth me to leave you behind yet remember my death when I am gone and what I now feel I hope you shall feel e're you die that God doth and will deal familiarly with Men. And now thou fiery Chariot that camest down to fetch up Elijah carry me to my happy Hold. And all ye blessed Angels that attended the Soul of Lazarus to bring it to Heaven bear me O bear me into the Besom of my
flown away in this Rapture from them all Then lying down quietly in her Bed she thus spake Why are you all silent Where is my Minister Sir what did you think of me when I was in this late strange posture Did not you imagine me to be mad No said he but it was very strange to us c. So surely it was said she it was very strange But will you know how it surprized me At this Morning before you came to pray with me being alone I prayed to God That he would not absent himself for ever but that once before my Death he would reveal Christ unto me and give me some sence and feeling of his Love and that he would open the Brasen-Gates of this hard Heart of mine that the King of Glory might enter in Presently after even as soon as you had ended your Prayer this sudden Fit of unsupportable Joy and Feeling surprized me and with great violence did rush upon me so that I could not contain myself but made that sudden Outcry among you all But I must confess to you that I knew not neither do remember what I said Only I beseech you to make use of it hereafter to all that shall be in my Case After me never despair of any how desperately miserable soever their Case be which at worst cannot exceed mine but use and apply the means unto them and that will prevaile at length I sought for that in the Law which was to be found only in the Gospel c. O pray pray pray O give Thanks for now you have it you have it you have it About four a Clock in the Afternoon she suddenly fell into such another Rapture of Joy unspeakable professing that her frail Flesh was overcome with it Next Morning her Mother finding her dressed in a strange and unusual manner all in White she told her as also Mr. Dod and Dr. Preston she desired to be buried so After Prayers and Praises and divers suitable Instructions to the Family and her Father and Thanks to the Minister c. whilst at Prayer her Hands falling and Lips moving she sunk down in Bed and resigned up her Spirit to God Dr. Preston preach'd her Funeral Sermon See her Life called Mrs. Drake revived also Clark's Lives 11. Mrs. Katherine Stubs having made a most heavenly Confession of her Faith at large with a sweet lively aimiable Countenance red as the Rose and most beautiful to behold she had no sooner made an end but Satan was ready to bid her the Combat upon which on a sudden she bent her Brows she frowned and looking as it were with an angry stern and austere Countenance as though she saw some filthy some ugly displeasing thing the burst forth into these speeches following How now Satan what mak'st thou here Art thou come to tempt the Lord's Servant I tell thee thou Hell-hound thou hast no part nor portion in me nor by the grace of God ever shalt have I was now am and ever shall be the Lords yea Satan I was chosen an Elect of God to everlasting Salvation before the foundation of the World was laid and therefore thou must get thee packing thou damned Dog and go shake thy Ears for in me thou hast nought But what doest thou lay to my charge thou foul Fiend Ah! that I am a Sinner and therefore shall be Damned I confess indeed that I am a Sinner and a grievous Sinner both by original Sin and actual Sin and that I may thank thee for and therefore Satan I bequeath my sin unto thee from whence it first came and appeal to the Mercy of God in Christ Jesus Christ came to save Sinners as he himself saith and not Righteous Behold the Lamb of God saith John that taketh away the Sins of the World And in another place he crieth out The Blood of Jesus Christ doth cleanse us from all Sins c. Objection O but God is a just God thou sayest and therefore in Justice must needs condemn me Answer I grant Satan that he is a just God and therefore he cannot in Justice punish me for my Sins which he hath punished already in his own Son It is against the Law of Justice to punish any Fault twice I was and am a great Debtor unto God the Father but Jesus Christ hath paid that Debt for me and therefore it stands not with the Justice of God to require it again and therefore avoid Satan avoid thou Fire-brand of Hell avoid thou damned Dog and tempt me no more for he that is with me is mightier then thou even the mighty and victorious Lion of the Tribe of Juda who hath bruised thy Head and hath promised to be with his Children to the End of the World Avoid therefore thou Dastard avoid thou cowardly Soldier remove thy Siege and yield the Field won and get thee packing or else I will call upon my Grand Captain Christ Jesus the Valiant Michael who beat thee in Heaven and threw thee down into Hellwith all thy hellish Train and devilish Crew She had scarcely pronounced these last Words but she fell suddenly into a sweet smiling Laughter saying Now he is gone now he is gone do you not see him run like a Coward and run away like a beaten Cock He has lost the Field and I have won the Vistory even the Garland and Crown of everlasting Life and that not by my own Power and Strength but by the Power and Might of Jesus Christ who hath sent his holy Angels to keep me And speaking to them that were by she said O would to God you saw what I see for behold I see infinite Millions of most glorious Angels stand about me with fiery chariots ready to defend me as they did the good Prophet Elias These holy Angels these ministring Spirits are appointed of God to carry my Soul into the Kingdom of Heaven where I shall behold the Lord face to face c. Now I am happy and blessed for ever for I have fought the good Fight and by the might of Christ have won the Victory Come sweet Chrict come my Lord Jesus c. then singing a Psalm most sweetly and desiring the 133th Psalm might be sung before her to Church and desiring her Husband not to mourn for her on a sudden she seemed as it were greatly to rejoyce and looked chearfully as though she had seen some glorious Sight and lifting up her whole Body and stretching forth her Arms as though she would embrace some glorious and pleasant thing said I thank my God through Jesus Christ he is come he is come my good Goaler is come to let my Soul out of Prison O sweet Death thou art welcome welcome sweet Death never was there any Guest so welcome unto me as thou art welcome the Meslenger of everlasting Life welcome the Door and Entrance into everlasting Glory welcome I say and thrice welcome my good Goalor do thy Office quickly and set my Soul at liberty strike sweet
the Chapel of Lambeth House where he received his Archiepiscopal Consecration His chief Motto painted on the Walls of his House and in his Windows was that of St. John The World passeth away and the lust thereof Ibid. p. 529. 60. Archbishop Abbot preached upon this his last Text John 14.16 I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter that may abide with you for ever Upon the first Proposal whereof as many of his Hearers presaged his departure from them so it proved his last Farewel-Sermon For soon after he came out of the Pulpit he fell into grievous Fits of the Stone which first stopped the Passages of Nature and within a few days shut up all the Offices of his Senses To those that came to visit him who were not a few and among others the Judges being then at Sarum in their Circuit he comunicated most Christian and grave Advice insisting very much upon the Benefit of a good Conscience the Comfort whereof he felt now in his Extremity admonishing all that heard him so to carry themselves in their most private and secret Actions as well as publick that they might obtain that at the last which would stand them in more stead than what all the World could afford them besides At last with Hands and Eyes lift up to Heaven he gave up the Ghost with these Words Come Lord Jesus come quickly finish in me the Work that thou hast begun Into thy hands I commend my Spirit for thou hast redeemed me Save me for thy Mercy 's sake for I put my whole trust in thee Let thy mercy be shewed upon me for my sure trust is in thee O let me not be confounded for ever Ibid. p. 550. 61. William Cooper born at Edinburgh used these amongst other Meditations in his last Sickness Now my Soul be glad for of all parts of this Prison the Lord hath set to his Pioneers to loose thee Head Feet Milt and Liver are fast failing yea the middle Strength of the whole Body the Stomach is weaken'd long agoe Arise make ready shake off thy Fetters mount up from the Body and go thy way I saw not my Children when they were in the Womb yet there the Lord fed them without my knowledge I shall not see them when I go out of the Body yet shall they not want a Father Death is somewhat dreary and the Streams of that Jordan between us and our Canaan run furiously but they stand still when the Ark comes Let your Anchor be cast within the Veil and fastened on the Rock Jesus Let the end of the three-fold Cord be buckled to the Heart so shall ye go through He expressed a great Willingness to Exchange this Life for a better which he did Anno 1619. Ibid. p. 563. 62. Andrew Willet in a Journey from London homewards had his Leg broken by a Fall from a Horse and was God's Prisoner for 9 Days together being so long confined to his Bed where his Time he spent in meditating upon the Song of Ezekiel Isa 38. his Contemplations being taken down in Writing by his Son who then attended upon him Two Sabbath-Days which happen'd in that time he spent in Conscionatory Exhortations to those who waited upon him Upon the tenth Day on occasion of a Bell tolling for one near Death he discoursed with his Wife touching the Joys of Heaven and then they both sang an Hymn composed by himself which they usually every Morning praised God with Their Spirits being thus raised they continued their Melody and sang the 146 Psalm sometimes stopping a little and glossing upon the Words by way of Self-application till on a sudden fetching a deep Sigh or Groan he sunk down in his Bed but being raised up a little he said Let me alone I shall do well Lord Jesus And with that Word gave up the Ghost ibid. p. 575. 63. Mr. Bolton falling sick of a Quartan-Ague and finding his Distemper get strength revised his Will and having preached upon Death Judgment and Hell he promised next to preach upon Heaven the only fourth and last Thing that remained but never preached more He often breathed forth these Speeches O when will this good Hour come When shall I be dissolved When shall I be with Christ Tho' Life be a great Blessing yet I infinitely more desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ He thanked God for his wonderful Mercy in pulling him out of Hell in sealing his Ministry by the Conversion of Souls which he wholly ascribed to his Glory He called for his Wife and desired her to bear his Dissolution with a Christian Fortitude and turning to his Children told them they should not now expect from him in his Weakness to say any thing to them he had told them enough formerly and hoped they would remember it and verily believed that none of them durst think to meet him at the great Tribunal in an unregenerate State Some of his Neighbours moved to him that he would tell them what he felt in his Soul Alas said he do ye look for that now from me who want Breath and Power to speak I have told ye enough in my Ministry Yet to satisfie you I am by the wonderful Mercies of God as full of Comfort as my Heart can hold and feel nothing in my Soul but Christ with whom I heartily desire to be And seeing some weeping he said Oh what a deal of Doe there is before one can die The very Pags of Death being upon him after a few gapings for Breath he said I am now drawing on apace to my Dissolution Hold out Faith and Patience your Work will quickly be at an end Then shaking them by the Hand he desired them to make sure of Heaven and remember what he had formerly taught them protesting that it was the Truth of God as he should answer it at the Tribunal of Christ before whom he should shortly appear And a dear Friend taking him by the Hand ask'd him if he did not feel much pain Truly no said he the greatest that I feel is your cold Hand And then being laid down again not long after he yielded up his Spirit unto God Anno 1631. Aged 60. Ibid. p. 591. 64. Mr. Will Whately in his Sickness gave heavenly and wholsome Counsel to his People exhorting them to Redemption of Time Reading Hearing and Meditating on the Word of God to be much in Prayer Brotherly Love and Communion of Saints c. A Minister praying with him That if his time were not expired God would restore him or put an end to his Pains c. he lifting up his Eyes stedfastly towards Heavne and one of his Hands in the close of that Prayer gave up the Ghost shutting his Eyes himself as if he were fallen into a Sleep Anno 1639. Aged 56. a little before the Civil Wars began and before the sad Desolations that befel the Town of Banbury in particular Ibid. p. 599. 65. Dr. Robert Harris when
rise up in Judgment against you My Lord I profess my self a True and Obedient Son to the Church of England to that Church wherein I was born and wherein I was bred Prosperity and Happiness be ever to it And wherein it hath been said That I have been enclined to Popery If it be an Objection worth answering let me say truly That from the Time I was One and twenty Years of Age till this Hour going up Nine and forty I never had thought in my Heart to doubt of the Truth of my Religion in England and never any had the boldness to suggest to me the contrary to the best of my Remembrance and so being reconciled to the Mercies of Christ Jesus my Saviour into whose Bosom I hope shortly to be gathered to enjoy those Eternal Happinesses that shall never have end I desire heartily the Forgiveness of every Man both for any rash or unadvised Word or Deed and desire your Prayers And so my Lords Farewel Farewel all the Things of this World Lord strengthen my Faith give me Confidence and Assurance in the Merits of Christ Jesus I desire that you would be silent and joyn in Prayers with me and I trust in God we shall all meet and live eternally in Heaven there to receive the Accomplishment of all Happiness where every Tear shall be wiped from our Eyes and every sad Thought from our Hearts and so God bless this Kingdom and Jesus have Mercy upon my Soul After this he prayed twice and with a low Obeysance took his Leave submitting to the Block The Relat. of his Execut. 113. Archbishop Laud made this his last Speech on the Scaffold Jan. 10. 1644. GOod People this is an uncomfortable time to preach yet I shall begin with a Text of Scripture Hebr. 12.2 Let us run with patience the race c. I have been long in my Race and how I have look'd to Jesus the Author and Finisher of my Faith he best knows I am now come to the end of my Race and here I find a Cross a Death of Shame but the Shame must be despised or no coming to the Right of God Jesus despised the Shame for me and God forbid but I should despise the Shame for him I am going apace as you see towards the Red Sea and my Feet are now upon the very brink of it an Argument I hope that God is bringing me into the Land of Promise for that was the way through which he led his Prophets but before they came to it he instituted a Passover for them a Lamb it was but to be eaten with sour Herbs I shall obey and labour to digest the sour Herbs as well as the Lamb and I shall remember it is the Lord 's Passover I shall not think of the Herbs nor be angry with the Hand that gathers them but look only to Him who instituted that and governs these for Men can have no more power over me than what is given them from above I am not in love with this Passage through the Red Sea for I have the Weaknesses and Infirmities of Flesh and Blood plentifully in me and I have prayed with my Saviour that this Cup of Red Wine might pass from me but if not God's Will not mine be done And I shall most willingly drink of this Cup as deep as he pleaseth and enter into this Sea yea and pass through it in the way that he shall lead me But I would have it remembred Good People that when God's Servants were in this boisterous Sea and Aaron among them the Egyptians which persecuted them and did in a manner drive them into that Sea were drowned in the same Waters while they were in pursuit of them I know the God whom I serve is able to deliver me from this Sea of Blood as the Three Children from the Furnace And I most humbly thank my Saviour for it my Resolution is now as theirs was then they would not worship the Image the King had set up nor will I the Imaginations which the People are setting up nor will I forsake the Temple and the Truth of God to follow the Bleating of Jeroboam's Calf in Dan and in Bethel And as for this People they are at this Day miserably misled God of his Mercy open their Eyes that they may see the right way for at this Day the Blind lead the Blind and if they go on both will certainly fall into the Ditch For my self I am and I acknowledge it in all Humility a most grievous Sinner many ways by Thought Word and Deed and I cannot doubt but that God hath Mercy in store for me a poor Penitent as well as for other Sinners I have now upon this sad Occasion ransacked every corner of my Heart and yet I thank God I have not found among the many any one Sin which deserves Death by any known Law of this Kingdom And yet hereby I charge nothing upon my Judges for if they proceed upon Proof by valuable Witnesses I or any other Innocent may be justly condemned and I thank God tho' the weight of this Sentence lie heavy upon me I am as quiet within as ever I was in my Life and tho' I am not only the first Archbishop but the first Man that ever died by an Ordinance in Parliament yet some of my Predecessors have gone this way tho' not by this means For Elphegus was hurried away and lost his Life by the Danes 3. and Simon Suabury in the Fury of Wat. Tyler and his Fellows before these St. John Baptist had his Head danced off by a lewd Woman and St. Cyprian Archbishop of Carthage submitted his Head to a persecuting Sword Many Examples great and good and they teach me Patience for I hope my Cause in Heaven will look of another dye than the Colour that is put upon it here and some Comfort it is to me that I go the way of these Great Men in their several Generations and also that my Charge as foul as it is made looks like that of the Jews against St. Paul Act. 25.3 for he was accused for the Law and the Temple i. e. Religion and like that of St. Stephen Act. 6.14 for breaking the Ordinances which Moses gave i. e. Law and Religion the Holy Place and the Temple v. 13. But you will say Do I then compare my self with the Integrity of St. Paul and St. Stephen No! far be that from me I only raise a Comfort to my self that these Great Saints and Servants of God were laid at in their times as I am now and 't is memorable that he who helped on this Accusation against St. Stephen did after all fall under the very same himself Yea but here 's a great Clamour that I would have brought in Popery I shall answer that more fully by and by In the mean time you know what the Pharisees said against Christ himself If we let him alone all men will believe in him venient Romani
Practice of the Independant Church and in that Faith I die depending on the Merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ for my Eternal Salvation His Blessing be with you all Farewel to thee poor England Farewel 16. Mr. Josias Askew's Letter to his Father Honoured Father I Not having an Opportunity to make my Gratitude known to you for all your Endeavours for the saving a poor vain perishing and troublesome Life and seeing it is all in vain I would desire you both to acquiesce in the Will of God and rejoyce with me for this happy Day of my departure from this State of Pilgrimage home to the Possession of those Heavenly Mansions which my God and Father hath provided for me in and through my Lord Jesus Christ It is in him alone I put my Trust and Confidence and therefore can boldly say Who is he that Condemneth It is Christ that died yea rather that is risen again and is set down at the Right Hand of God making Intercession for all those that have a well-grounded Confidence in him My Time is but short and by reason of Company I am disturbed Therefore I conclude with my last Breath begging of God that he would keep you constant in his Fear in this Day of great Temptation and at last receive you to his Glory where we shall once more unite in praising without interruption or distraction World without end Amen Until which time the Grace of God the Father the Love of God the Son the comfortable Refreshing of God the holy Ghost be with you all yours and the whole Israel of God both now and for ever Which is the hearty Prayer of your Son JOSIAS ASKEW Pray remember me to all with Joy The Account his Friend gives of him TO prevent your further Trouble in suing for a Pardon I think it convenient to let you know I do not question but my dear Cousin hath had his Pardon sealed by the King of Kings and is in everlasting Blessedness singing Hallelujahs Salvation Glory and Honour to him that sits upon the Throne and to the Lamb for ever and ever For God did so carry him through to drink that bitter Cup with so much Courage and Chearfulness to the last as was to the Admiration of all Spectators notwithstanding the terrible Sight he saw at the Place of Suffering and so vehemently as he was tried by the Adversary yet it did not in the least discompose him or alter his Countenance for he continued with a smiling Countenance to the last and was transported above measure I want Words to express it he was like one wrapp'd up in Heaven with his Heart there and his Eyes fixed thereon I could wish you had been there it would have driven away all cause of Sorrow from your Heart to see his Deportment and hear the Gracious Words that proceeded out of his Mouth He remembreth his Duty to you both and left Paul's Blessing with you Grace Mercy and Peace his Love to his dear Sister He desires her not to be troubled for him for he hath made his Peace with God and was assured he should go to eternal Happiness He would have written more to you and to his Sister but that he had so short a time after Sentence that he wanted Opportunity When he went out of Prison he said Gentlemen Now I am going and it is the Time I much longed for I would not change with him that passeth Sentence upon me for a World I was with him to the last and seeing his Courage it did very much encourage me though I never saw such a sight with my Eyes 17. The Behaviour of JOHN HOLWAY before and at the Place of Execution at Warham in the County of Dorset HE lived in Lime where the Duke landed and appeared in Arms at that time until his Captain left him then took up Arms under the Duke of Monmouth and went with him until the King's Proclamation came forth That all that would lay down their Arms before some Justice of the Peace in Four Days after and take a Certificate for their so doing they should be acquitted and have his Majesty's Pardon which this Person did though one Day too late He received his Sentence with much Courage and Resolution and by the means of one Mr. Tiller who was to suffer with him was brought to that settled frame of Spirit as is fit for one in that Condition As he was riding in the Cart toward the Place of Execution the Troopers being just behind the Cart he told them They shewed like brave Fellows But said he if I were to have my Life for fighting the best Five of you I would not question it At the Place of Execution he said not much But that he thought his and other Mens Blood would be revenged one time or another and said Forgive me have Mercy on my poor Soul pardon all my Sins and the like and so the Executioner did his Office 18. The Last Speech and Prayer of Mr. Matthews at the Place of Execution HE was much concerned the Morning before he died to see his Wife weep and to be in such a Passion for him which drew Tears from his Eyes and taking her in his Arms said My Dear Prithee do not disturb me at this time but endeavour to submit to the Will of God and although thy Husband is going from thee yet I trust God will be All in All to thee Sure my Dear you will make my Passage into Eternity more troublesome than otherwise if you thus lament and take on for me I am very sensible of thy tender Love towards me but would have you consider that this Separation will be so much for my Advantage as your Loss cannot parallel I thank God I am willing to die and to be with my Jesus Be satisfied the Will of God must be done Thy Will be done O God in Earth as it is in Heaven So embracing her he took his Last Farewel of her and prepared to go to the Place of Execution where being come he with a very modest sober composed frame of Spirit stood while he saw several Executed before him His Turn being come he thus spake Dear Countrymen I Suppose we are all of one Kingdom and Nation and I hope Protestants O I wonder we should be so Cruel and Blood-thirsty one towards another I have heard it said heretofore that England could never be ruin'd but by her self which now I frear is a doing Lord have Mercy on poor England Turn the Hearts of the Inhabitants thereof cause them to love one another and to forget one anothers Infirmities Have Mercy O Lord on me Give me Strength and Patience to fulfil thy Will Comfort my dear and sorrowful Wife be a Husband unto her stand by her in the greatest Trouble and Affliction Let her depend upon thy Providence Be merciful to all Men. Preserve this Nation from Popery Find out a way for its Deliverance if it be thy good Will and give all Men
that occur to our Senses and common Observations And this is not for bare Contemplation only but with a Design to make as Natural Genuine and Reasonable Deductions for Practice as possible Be pleased then to contemplate a-while with me the Beauty of the outward Parts of Heaven and thence make Conjecture at the Wisdom of him that made the World and the Provision he hath made in the highest Heavens for all that love and obey him in Truth It cannot be improper certainly to ascend Pisgah by degrees we may see the outward Skirts of Heaven from the Foot of the Mount When we can get to the Top our Desire is to take a Prospect of the whole Hemisphere to leave the Stars whilst we make Enquity after all the Invisible Host of the Middle Region that are employed about us either as Friends or Enemies And this is attempted in the following Survey of that Spiritual and Invisible World where those Dii Medioxami Intermediate Agents are employed as Reporters and Transporters Monitors Couriers Apparitors Guardians Adversaries between this and the other World For certainly 't is lawful whilst we live here to peep out of our Prison and take Acquaintance in what degree lawfully we can with Angels and naked Spirits Upon the score of our Kindred and Alliance to them and Concernment with them we are obliged so far we must do it or we are not only Disingenuous but blind to our own Interest And why doth the Almighty use to frequently and remarkably in the World those Intelligent and Spiritual Ministers in the Exercise of his Providence if we might not Enquire after them and take Acquaintance with them Is he ashamed of his Spiritual Train and Family Or are they so mighty strange and foreign to our Natures or so very far above us that we must run away like People affrighted out of our Wits to hide from all such Apparitions in Corners of thick Darkness But why should we be so ungrateful to those Angelical Creatures as to suppress all those Occurrences of History all those conspicuous Remarks of the Divine Providence wherein their Footsteps are plainly visible not only to their Grief and Dishonour but to the great Encouragement of Atheism and Infidelity in the World Thus far I humbly conceive we may safely climb our Scala Coeli to the Veil that interposeth between us and the Inner Court to the Gate of the New Jerusalem and no farther The Lord guide us the Angels guard us in all our Ways 'till we are got safe into that place where we shall be satisfied with Glories which now we little know or comprehend where we shall be sweetly surprized and bravely entertained with Joyous Company and Glorious Objects and tread not only the Moon but all the Starry Globes under our Feet In my Essay on the Works of Creation my Design is to take Measure by the Sublimity of our Aspect and the Excellency of the Object for the Order and Method of my Thoughts Both these seem naturally disposed to determine my Choice of the Heavens and Heavenly Bodies and the Appurtenances that are more nearly related to them and depend upon them for the Subject of my present Discourse leaving this Globe of Earth the very Sediment of the Creation and the most dreggy part of the World for my future Thoughts and Meditations And because in all our Disquisitions and Actions we ought to propound to our selves for our Main End the Glory of God I shall consider 1. The Greatness of the Heavens 2. The Quality of them 3. Their Situation 4. The Stars and Planets 5. Other inferiour Appurtenances Comets Thunder Lightning Air Winds Storms and Tempests Hail Rain Snow and Frosts extraordinary Signs and Apparitions c. 6. The Continuation of them 7. Their Extensiveness and Universality And Lastly Because amongst all these the Sun is the most admirable most conspicuous and most glorious Body I shall assign a particular Meditation upon this great and excellent Luminary by itself But so I shall manage my Discourse from the Beginning to the End as to intermix it all along with Practical Remarks and Inferences as accounting it but a poor Exercise to expend our best Thoughts upon barren Speculations 1. Of the Greatness of the Heavens BY the Heavens I mean not the Supreme Emperial Part not the Seat of the Blessed which is out of sight and the reach of Humane Sense but the outward lower visible Parts of the Heavenly Orbs those Parts which may be seen And how great these are you cannot expect that we should be able certainly to tell you they are very great that we all know so vast that they comprehend within the Cavity of them the whole Universe besides all the Earth Seas Air and every thing that belongs to them Astronomers say the Primum Mobile is 1960 times bigger than the Earth whatever 't is the Magnitude is wonderful past our Fathom and enough to fill us with the admiration of him that made it 2. Of the Quality of the Heavens OF such a subtile diaphonous Nature that it will not terminate our sight a Man may see through it if the distance did not hinder more thin and perspicuous than the Air itself clearer than the Chrystal or the finest Glass Ezek. 1.22 Rev. 21.11 Rev. 4.6 So immutable that for near upon 6000 Years it hath not been impaired or decayed or altered with continual Exercise and Motion Every thing here below the Moon is subject to change The outward and courser Arches of the Heavens suffer no damage even Stones and Monuments in this lower World die with Age the Posts and Pillars the outward Scaffold of the World above is in its own Nature by the Law of the Supream Architect immortal I mean so that no Creature can endamage them 'till the God that made them forbid them to be any more The nearer to God and Heaven the more pure firm and lasting the Constitution of the Creature is If the outward Heavens are such what is the Seat of the Blessed which if terminated in any place lies beyond them What are the Angels that tread that Floor those Arches under Feet What is God himself that made them and looks after them The Figure also is very wonderful so vastly great and yet exactly round without any Unevennesses or Angles and Turnings of a perfect Circular Figure Circulus said the Philosophers est Divinum quid And the Egyptians pourtrayed one of their Divinities named Kneph as a beautiful Man with Feathers on his Head a Girdle and a Scepter in his Hand with an Egg the Hieroglyphick of the World proceeding out of his Mouth And some of them did adore the Circle of the Heavens as an expression of his Power and Perfections And 't is true there is no Figure so capacious as the Round One because as I said it admits no Corners no Unevenness c. Nor is there any Being so perfect as God without any Infirmity or Defect How great then in Power
that they might well School and Catechise some of our old Professors Grey-hair'd Christians for Seven Years together It would be too large a Task now to tell you what Lessons they learn'd from the Contemplation and Study of these Things Their Books of Moral Philosophy writ by Aristotle Plato Cicero Seneca Isocrates c. where they preach'd in our Pulpits were enough to fill some Number of Years with Sermons strong enough for our Auditors of the Lower Form And convictive enough to shame the Major part of Christians among us into Blushing and Confusion Read over but the Roman Twelve Tables Plato's Republic the Laws of the several Heathen Nations about Religion Sobriety Justice c. And you 'll find Reason to fear lest the Queen of the South and the Inhabitants of Tyre and Sidon the Greek Scythian and Barbarian will escape better some of them at the Day of Judgment than many of Christendom that have both the Books wide open before them all the Days of their Life Rom. 2.14 15. 3. What might they learn Answ All the Articles of our Christian Creed and all the Precepts of our Christian Religion except those which refer to the Cause and Cure of our Misery viz. The Fall of Adam and the Intercession of the Second Adam That there was a God one only Supreme Maker of Heaven and Earth Infinite in the Attributes of Wisdom Power Truth Justice Mercy worthy to be worshipped with a Holy Life Prayer Praise Obedience and a pure Heart and Affection one that had a Good Will to save us one that would reward us with excellent Rewards or Punishments according to our Actions in the other World All this and more than this they might have discerned by their Glimmering Light of Nature in only the Frontispiece of Heaven if they had but used their Eyes And so much many of them did not only learn but teach and make a publick and stout Profession of it to the World The Existence of One Supreme God the Divine Governance of the World the Immortality of the Soul a Mediation between God and us and almost all the Moral Duties of the Law in Substance the Distribution of Rewards and Punishments after this Life distinct Places and Times of Worship Priests and Priestly Maintenance and Attonements and Purifications and something like the Dedicating of their Infants to God by Baptism with secret Devotions and Family-Worship as well as that which was publick in the Temples All these and much more were adopted into the Body of the Heathen Religion and excepting only some few Articles of our Creed referring to the Trinity and especially the Business of our Redemption and the true Notion of our Two Sacraments and it may be the Resurrection of our Bodies it were not very hard to make out all the rest of our Religion demonstrable by the meer Light of Reason The invisible Things of GOD from the Creation of the World are clearly seen being understood by the Things that are made 4. What Practical Deductions may be made from hence How great is God A Contemplation of the Heavenly Fabrick will directly lead us to this Point viz. an admiration of the Divine Eternal Power of the Godhead For Rom. 1.19 That which may be known of God is manifest to all the World for God hath shewed it to them He hath shewed his Face in the Glass of his Works and his Features there appear so glorious that 't is a Wonder it doth not fill our Apprehensions with a pregnant and awful Conceit of his Infinite Majesty and Power The Splendour of the Divine Attributes gives Shine to all the World So that now all the Inhabitants of the round World have Scope enough for Spiritual Contemplation and the Exercise of their Rational Faculties and the Turk and Pagan both have a Book large and voluminous enough being wide open before them to employ all their Studies in all the Days of their Life Who that considers a while the Nature of that God that made the Heavens how he must stretch his Compass over the whole Vniverse how he must mete out the Heavens with a Span and comprehend the Dust of the Earth in a Measure and weigh the Mountains in Scales and the Hills in a Ballance and take up the Isles as a very little thing and measure the Waters in the Hollow of his Hand and make the Clouds his Chariot and ride upon the Wings of the Wind and climb up to the highest Orbs and extend every Globe with the present Thought and hang not only the Earth but the Heavens upon nothing and this in the exactest Order and Perfection that no remarkable Fault shall appear in 6000 Years in any part of all this magnificent Building Who that considers a little the Nature of the Supreme Architect shall not be ready to cry out with the Psalmist Psal 8.1 9. O Lord our Lird how excellent is thy Name in all the Earth who hast set thy Glory above the Heavens O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the Earth 2. What little low worthless Creatures are we That God who is the Author of such excellent Handy-work that dwells in that inaccessible Light in such a glorious Palace who can make Heavens at his pleasure and garnish them in a moment and fill the whole World with the Beams of his Glory should yet place his Affections so much on such little silly things as we are Psal 8.3 When I consider thy Heavens the Work of thy Fingers the Moon and the Stars which thou hast ordained What is Man that thou art mindful of him and the Son of Man that thou visitest him Shall I speak my Opinion freely in this Matter I do conceive that one great Reason why God hath laid out so much of his Excellency and bestowed so much of his Infinite Wisdom and Power upon the Creation of the Things that are above us especially the Heavens over our Heads was on purpose to astonish proud Man into a Religious Admiration of his God and an humble Detestation of himself For that 's the very Frame and Temper which disposeth Man for the Impressions of Religion and the Exercise of a devout Affection Isa 66.1 2. Thus saith the Lord The Heaven is my Throne 3. A due Consideration of the Creation of the World and especially of the Heavens belongs unto us all Os homini sublime c. If God doth preach to us by these Things that are seen and thereby reveal to the World the invisible Properties of the Divinity then we ought to hearken to this Voice and make some good use of their Language The Curious Spectator looks up to the Heavens and examines every particular there Quidni quaerat Scit illa ad se pertinere Tunc contemnit domicilii prioris angustias Seneca And as he goes on what is all the distance from the utmost Coasts of Spain to the Indies But a Voyage of a very few Days if thou sail with a good
about the Judgment of Sodom to Jacob to Moses to Balaam to Joshua Gideon Manaoh Elijah to our Saviour often and to his Disciples to Philip to Cornelius to St. Peter So that we may upon the whole conclude safely that Angels are Ministers ordinarily employed about the Concernments of us Men especially for our Salvation 2. That they have a Love for us upon the account of the similitude and resemblance of Nature The great Difference is our Souls are younger Brothers born last and put in Prison for the time Both Spirits both immortal both intelligent both able to exist and live and act without the help of a dull Organical Body both active busie Creatures and both accomplished in the Fruition of the same God the Father of Spirits and therefore no wonder if these Angels thô of a different Species from the Separate Souls of us Men have a dear Affection for us The truth is our Souls are here upon their Probation for Eternity and so long as they have any Time to spend and the Sentence is not passed upon them the Angels of both Worlds are Competitors for them and the Rivalry is importunate and the Soul is courted with much eagerness and contention on both hands The Angels of the bottomless Pit tug hard and bid fair for the greatest part of Souls and no doubt but all those who are immersed deep in Flesh and prefer the ditty Pleasures of Sin to the Light and Purity of the blessed Spirits will all fall to the share of those impure fiends A Man cannot be at his Duty but a Devil is at his Elbow If he goes to Church Satan will meet him there too Job 1. Jesus himself shall not escape without an Assault and after extraordinary Devotion also And as they that are against us are many so they that stand our Friends are many too Psal 68.17 The Chariots of God are Twenty thousand even Thousands of Angels In short the Soul of Man is a Wager staked down between these two divided opposite Armies and the Battle is strong and the Victory doubtful III. The Angels assist in our Second Birth and therefore we may reasonably expect that they will not be wanting in our Third likewise They help on our Conversion and they rejoyce at it Luke 15.10 There is Joy in the Presence of the Angels of God over one Sinner that repenteth The Angel of the Lord appeared to Cornelius Acts 10.3 7. In a word Heb. 1.14 Are they not all Ministring Spirits 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sent forth to Minister for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation It is generally agreed upon by all Religions in the World that every Man hath a Guard appointed him of the Angelical Host to be the Guide of his Actions and the Preserver of his Life Menander the Heathen Poet saith That every Man from his Nativity hath his peculiar Daemon assigned him for his Conduct The Egyptians and some of the Platonics assigned Three Many Christians as well Jews as Mahometans are of Opinion That every Man hath some One or more for that purpose However 't is we have great Reason to believe that our God and Saviour hath provided better for the Concerns of our Salvation and allows us a stronger Guard for our safe Convoy through the Temptations and Dangers of this World than the Devil hath to seduce and ruine us And if the Angels as some believe take us at the First Gate of our Nativity but especially at the Second of our Regeneration the Birth of Grace is it probable that they will be wanting to us at the last our Birth of Glory 4. It is but very meet that the Man should have some such Assistants ready at hand to receive the Soul upon its going out of the Body and carry it to its place of Eternal Abode tot he Mansion and Company it is appointed for And that because 't is so in all other the like Cases When the Man is born out of the Womb into the World there must be some of those People present that are already Inhabitants of that World When the Man is Regenerate and Born anew there must be some Members of the Church acquainted with Spiritual and Ecclesiastical Matters to receive it out of the World of Nature into the Assembly of the Church and at the Birth of Glory 't is very requisite also that there be some of those Spiritual People which belong to that place ready to embrace and introduce it to the whole Society of departed Spirits We may not be incorporated into any Society or admitted to any Court without some such Friends related to that Society or that Court to introduce and bring us thither And we may assure our selves that when once these souls of ours are dismissed out of these Earthly Mansions emancipated from the Body and dispeopled out of this World and have left off to converse with Corporeal Beings the Change will look mighty strange and amazing and the naked Spirit will be at first very modest and unskilful to appear immediately and intrude hastily and without Company into that Spiritual Corporation Why thô we grant that the Soul upon the pulling down of the Corpreal Prison is cloathed with a much greater Light and Intelligence and knows more and seeth more clearly into the Affairs of the Spiritual World than ever it did when it only peeped through the Key-hole of the Prison-door yet still it 's the first time it ever appear'd upon that Ground or ever saw such People and its Acquaintance being so new its Introduction is more necessary And besides I doubt not but as long as the Soul is on this side Canaan the Enemy is at his Heels whilst not possess'd actually of the State of Bliss the Evil Spirits challenge him for thier own and threaten to Arrest him and carry him to their own Home And again we find 5. The Proposition true in Fact the Angels attend Lazarus and carry him to the Bosom of Abraham We find the Angels attend at the Ascension of our Saviour into Heaven We find abundance of Stories of this Nature in Modern Ages of Dying People sublimated to that pitch and their Souls so elevated and refined that they have seen the Spiritual Harbingers and Guard prepared for them before the House of Clay was pull'd down or themselves turn'd out God doth sometimes whether for the sake of the Soul itself to chear it with a Cordial or for the sake of us that remain alive put Dying Men sometimes in a Rapture and present them with a Scene of Spirits arrayed in Light and Glory For this Cause Tertullian calls the Angels Evocatores Animarum the Callers forth of Souls and such as shew to them Paraturam Diversorii the Lodging and Entertainment provided for them And thus the Souls of wicked and good Men are both called out and conveyed away I 'll give you one Instance or two Gregory the Great tells of a Boy ill Educated by an ill Father of a vicious
When all is said that I can say the one half will not be told you But this I will be bold to promise if I do not make it out by sober Reason to any Man of a sober Mind and reasonable Spirit a Man that is humble enough and impartially willing to believe Truth to be Truth that the Rewards are 1. Great 2. Certain I say Reader if I make not this out by sober Reason to be very credible then say either first that the whole Business of Religion is back'd with but a cold Encouragement or which would be more favourable that I am very unskilful in the Managery But I do hope so to explain the Matter as to convince you That the Joy beyond is worth our seeking thô it cost us much more than is required from us And if it prove upon our serious enquiry to be both Great and Certain exceeding great and very certain then I hope it will add Courage to our Religion and Strength to our Devotion and we shall be willing to work harder in Consideration of our Wages I remember St. Augustine tells of himself That going about to write to St. Hierom that very Day on which Hierom died as it proved on a sudden he saw a Light breaking into his Study and perceived the Room perfumed with a fragrant Smell and heard a Voice as he thought O Austin what art thou going to do to put the Sea into a little Vessel when the Heavens shall cease from their perpetual Motion then and not till then shalt thou be able to understand the Glory of Heaven unless thou come to feel it as now I do We are Reader upon a great Disadvantage in this Case we cannot conceive the Glories of another World which we never saw especially of such a World as that is whilst we dwell in such a place as this is But more especially yet if we live in Sin and belong to the Kingdom of Darkness then 't will be hard indeed If we not only walk with our bodies on this Earth but stoop low with our Souls towards Hell then the great Gulf between will make the Prospect darker to Heaven and we shall find it difficult and even impossible to see so far with such weak Faculties The natural Man understands not the Things of God For in order to the Discovery there is requisite the Grace of Faith as well as Natural Knowledge and if Mens Hearts are not disposed to believe it all the Wonders of the Future Glory told with the greatest Demonstration of Natural Reason will signifie no more than the fine Description of a Utopia or the World in the Moon and Men will be as far from seeking after it as if they look'd upon all as a Romantick Fiction Well Reader think of it how you please I shall begin I. To tell you That God doth mean great Rewards for them that love him And this I shall shew from several Topicks 1. The Preparation that hath been making 2. The Place 3. The Riches of the Place 4. The Company 5. The Sufferings of good Men for it 6. The Author and Design 1. The Preparation for it We are wont to guess the Greatness of a Solemnity Feast Triumph Building any extraordinary Work by the Preparations that are made afore-hand in order thereunto whereas little Works require little Preparation If this Rule be worth any thing we have this Argument here The first Stone of this Building was set from Eternity the Counsel was taken up before the Foundation of this World was laid Our Saviour was intentionally provided before we had actually sinned nay before Adam was actually created 1 Pet. 1.20 Thus the chief Corner-stone was provided from Etenrity God who saw before-hand that Man after his Creation would not stand before he put him into the World provides a Remedy for his Fall and this Remedy not provided without the concurrent Assent of all his Attributes Wisdom Power Truth Justice and Mercy And as he selected Christ so early for our Messiah so he chose us to Salvation in and through him Ephes 1.4 Besides consider what a brave World he made for Man before he created him what Powers and Faculties he created him with what a Paradise he put him in and there set him down vested with Righteousness and Holiness in order to his Happiness All the Creatures besides were but Attendants to wait upon Man Man for God Observe here a Messiah provided from Eternity for Man in case he should fall the Mercy of Election contrived before-hand for such as would accept it a whole World provided filled with variety of Creatures all excellently and wonderfully made and put in admirable Order and at last Man a little Being usher'd upon the Stage with the Songs of Angels for Job 38.7 Those Morning-Stars sung together at this Solemnity All this lower World was but a Theater for Man to act in a Preface to Eternity and Eden's a Type of Heaven and Man design'd thither in the Sequel of his Journey for as yet he was but upon his Journey just entring his Sojourning State No sooner scarce was Man come hither but he fell soully and exposed himself and Posterity to the Danger of Hell for ever From that time to this hath God been laying out himself for us by Providence Promises Threatnings Judgments Mercies variety of Dispensations diversity of Administrations by Law by Gospel by Angels by Men by Prophets by Apostles by his own Son by his Holy Spirit by Circumcision and Passover by Baptism and Eucharist by ordinary Means by extraordinary Miracles by such manifold Methods all tending to our Salvation and conducive to our future Glory that it would fill a Volume enough to cloy you to enumerate the Particulars of them The whole Frame and Furniture of this wide vast Universe all the Lustre and Transactions of Divine Providence for these many Thousands of Years ahve been but so many several preparations subservient to the State of Happiness and Glory hereafter nay Hell itself the Infernal Tophet ordained of old was made for this vâ—â—y purpose for a Prison or Dungeon to remove those wicked Men and Devils into which are unfit for this State of Glory and would be offensive and troublesome to the Good if God should do violence to his Justice to admit them there All things work together for good But neither is this all we ourselves are prepared for this very thing 2 Cor. 5.5 He who hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God He hath not only made the Elect but predestinated redeem'd called justified and sanctified them for this purpose and so hath created some Vessels of Silver and some Vessels of Gold of Honour and Glory in order to it Our Sins after Repentance and Pardon are but like the cold stormy and cloudy Days of Winter which will make the Summer more welcome and pleasant and he that knows how to bring Good out of Evil hath fetch'd Honey out of this Lion to whom much is
then the Bravery of the Vniverse in one entire Eternal Scene Infinite Glory display'd in Paraphrase You shall see then what a God is and what he can do And when ye have seen the Beauty Order and Excellence of it you shall believe and wonder and say as the Queen of Sheba of Solomon's House the Reports you heard of Heaven in the lower World were far short of the Truth Chrysostom says It were worth the while 't would quit Costs to suffer daily Torments yea to endure Hell itself for some time to see Christ come in his Glory and joyn himself to the Number of his Saints For my part I am very sensible that the outward Court of this World is strew'd with variety of Comforts very pleasant to Flesh and Blood to the Sensitive part of Man but I do firmly believe that if we had but a sight of the inner part of Heaven were the Curtains drawn and could we look within the Veil 't would be a Sight worth all this World and more The Cherubims over the Mercy-Seat were enough to put a Sinner into Rapture and Extasie Glorious Things are spoken of thee thou City of GOD. Thus having told you the Joys of Heaven are great now I am to tell you they are certain And all the Arguments I have used already to prove the Joys great are of some validity and tendency to prove them certain If the Preparation for it hath been so long a making from Eternity to the present Time by Decree Creation Providence Redemption Sanctification variety of Dispensations c. If the wisest and best of Men have taken such Pains for it if it be the Purpose of Almighty God whose Power nothing is able to resist then to shew forth the Greatness and Excellency of his Glory we may safely conclude that God will certainly accomplish his whole Will and will not be frustrate in any of his Decrees and that the wisest and best of Men in the World cannot be all mistaken in a Point of so great moment and if they should be so yet it were the safest way to err in such Company But be it how it will with some I am very confident some will be as willing to have it certain as I to prove it so and for the sake of those I go on 1. God hath promised it Dan. 12.2 3. Mat. 5.8 Luke 12.32 Fear not little Flock for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the Kingdom c. 1 Cor. 15.19 If in this Life only we have hope in Christ we are of all Men most miserable 2. But if ye dare not take his Word he hath sworn by his Life and Being that if the Future Glory be not ours it shall not be by his default he will not be wanting to do his part As I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked Ezek. 33.11 3. He hath entred into a very solemn Covenant with us by Baptism and hath confirmed it too in the Lord's Supper and therein hath avowed to us before Witness that he will be our God and do what is fit for a God to do in order to the saving of us Thus have I briefly proved that the Joys of Heaven are very great and very certain with such Arguments as I cannot answer myself and I suppose nor you neither such as are enough to make a lame Man run a Coward fight a Sinner repent and the heaviest Sluggard rouze up shake himself and be Religious in earnest Enough to make the Sinner leave his wicked Courses the Miser his Bags and the Martyr his Body Oh that Joy O my God when shall I be with thee The Saying of the young Lord Harrington To sit on Thrones with Robes of White and Crowns of Glory To live like Angels to see God Face to Face To sit down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob in the Kingdom of Heaven To shine as the Sun in the Firmament To feel no Hunger Thirst Pain Sickness Death more To have our Bodies glorified and our Natures refined and all our Faculties perfected and we safe in the full Enjoyment of God to all Eternity To be made free to Rivers of Pleasure and Joys unspeakable for evermore What Soul not clogg'd with Flesh and Blood and bewitched with Sin would not leap at these Tidings and scorn to truckle any longer to the Moon and Clouds and little Vanities of this World Those soft effeminate Souls that sleep out their Life in a Golden Dream of Happiness and awake anon in Everlasting Burnings shall sadly find too late that Heaven was worth more than a cold Wish I would fain Reader Is it not possible to awaken myself and you into a posture of Work and Resolution When you find yourself declining into a Slumber look up and remember what lies beyond the Stars and then gird your Loyns put on Courage and scorn to keep pace with an ill-natur'd sluggish drowsie World put on with Courage and fear no Colours Heaven is before you i. e. Joy so great as you cannot conceive enough to make amends for all the Travel foul Way and Charges of your Journey A Compleat HISTORY Of the Most Remarkable Providences Both of Judgment and Mercy which have happened in this Present Age. Extracted from the best Writers the Author 's own Observations and the Numerous Relations sent him from divers Parts of the Three Kingdoms To which is added Whatever is Curious in the Works of Nature and Art The Whole digested into one Volume under proper Heads being a Work set on Foot Thirty Years ago by the Reverend Mr. Pool Author of the Synopsis Criticorum and since Undertaken and Finish'd by William Turner M. A. Vicar of Walberton in Sussex Recommended as useful to Ministers in Furnishing Topicks of Reproof and Exhortation and to Private Christians for their Closets and Families Together with the Names of those Modern Authors and persons of Note from whose Printed Works or Manuscripts the aforesaid Author has received great Assistance in the Compiling of this Book The CONTENTS PART I. COntaining The History of Divine Providences to which is Prefixt A Practical Introduction to this Work being the Author's Meditations On The Being of a God On The Works of Creation and Providence On The Existence of a separate Soul On The Ministry of Angels and On The Future State c. Chap. 1. Of the Appearance and Manifestation of God Himself in the World p. 5 Chap. 2. Of the Appearance of good Angels p. 7 Chap. 3. Of the Appearance of bad Angels or Daemons p. 16 Chap. 4. Of the Appearance of separate Souls with several late Instances of that nature p. 34 Chap. 5. Revelation of secret or future Things by express Voice p. 40 Chap. 6. The discovery of things secret or future by signs common sounds and voices p. 43. Chap. 7. Discovery of things secret or future by Prodigies Comets Lights c. p. 44. Chap. 8. Discovery of things secret or future by Dreams
or Four times as before and then coming to Wallace said Friend I percieve that thou art not well Wallace replied No truly Sir I have not been well these many Years Then he asked what his Disease was â— A Deep Consumption and our Doctors say 't is past Cure answered Wallace To which the old Pilgrim replied They say well but what have they given thee for it Truly nothing said he for I am very poor and not able to follow the Doctor 's Prescriptions and so I have committed my self into the Hands of Almighty God to dispose of me as he pleaseth The Old Man answered Thou say'st very well But I will tell thee by the Almighty power of God what thou shalt do only observe my words and remember them and do it but whatsoever thou dost Fear God and serve him To Morrow Morning to into thy Garden and get there Two Red Sage Leaves and one Leaf of Bloodwort put these into a Cup of Small Beer let them lie there for the space of Three Days together drink thereof as oft as need requires but let the Leaves still remain in the Cup and the Fourth Morning cast them away and put Three fresh ones in their room and thus do for 12 Days together neither more nor less I pray thee remember what I say and observe and do it But above all Fear God and serve him And for the space of these Twelve Days thou must neither drink Ale nor Strong Beer yet afterwards thou mayest to strengthen Nature and thou shalt see that before these Twelve Days are expired through the great mercy and help of Almighty God thy Disease will be cured and the frame of thy Body altered c. With much more to this purpose adding withal that he must change the Air and then his Blood would be as god as ever it was only his Joints would be weak as long as he lived But above all said he Fear God and serve him Wallace asked him to eat some Bread and Butter or Cheese he answered no Friend I will not eat any thing the Lord Christ is sufficient for me neither but very seldom do I drink any Beer but that which comes from the Rock And so Friend the Lord God in Heaven be with thee At parting Samuel Wallace went to shut the Door after him to whom the Old Man returning half way into the Entry again said Friend I pray remember what I have said and do it But above all Fear God and serve him Wallace said he saw him pass along the Street some half a Score Yards from his Door and so he went in But no Body else saw this Old Man though many People were standing in their Doors near Wallace's House Within Four Days upon the use of this Drink a Scâ—rf arose upon his Body and under that a new fresh Skin and in Twelve Days he was as strong as ever he had been and healthful except only a little weakness in his Joynts And once in the Twelve Days by the importunity of some Friends drinking a little Strong Drink he was struck speechless for 24 Hours Many Ministers hearing the report of this wonderful Cure met together at Stamford and considering and consulting about it for many Reasons concluded the Cure to be done by the Ministry of an Angel 8. Monsieur Jurieu a Banished Minister of France wrote in one of his Pastoral Letters out of Holland to the Persecuted Protestants in France a very surprising Relation of Songs and Voices heard in the Air A. C. 1685 in these Words This Year 1685 hath been as abundant in Prodigies as any for a long while wherein we have heard of extraordinary Storms Fires falling from Heaven others coming out of the Earth Signs in the Air and Insects of unknown Shapes which have been believed to have fallen from Heaven and particularly the Singing of Psalms and Voices in the Air. It is near a Year since we heard any Speech concerning it and they told us that these Singings had been heard in Bearn the first Province whether the Dragoons were sent Behold our Witnesses every one will judge of what worth they are Monsieur Magâ—udy Pastor of the Church of Orthez having been questioned concerning this Affair hath interrogated divers Persons according as it appears by his Certificate I do declare that Monsieur Bazin a Younger Brother and an Inhabitant of Bearn hath told me that walking with some of his Friends after Mid-day near the City of Orthez he heard Voices which sung Psalms and as he imagined that it might be some Women that washed Linnen he ran to demand of them whether it was they that sang they told him no and that they themselves had for a long time heard the same singing of Psalms This happened some Months before the Interdiction of our Church The said M. Bazin is a very Honest Man very Judicious and of Integrity I add that Madamoiselle de Casenaue of Orthez being not able to believe that which was said concerning Singing of Psalms a Woman said to her that if she had the Curiosity to hear them sing she would call on her at her own House at a time convenient which she did For this Woman being at Eleven at Night in the uttermost part of the City with Multitudes of other Persons to hear those Voices which sung in the Air the Praises of God having heard this singing of Psalms she ran to Madamoiselle de Casenaue who immediately gets out of her Bed causes one of her Neighbours to rise and they ran to that Quarter of the City which was far from her House where they found Multitudes of Persons who were ravished with that pleasant Melody which they heard in the Air they themselves returned to their Houses with this great Consolation to have heard those Psalms sung in the Air which they could no more sing in their Church which had been interdicted for some Months past They added that they seemed to hear them sing in the same manner which they used to sing in their Church and after the Singing ceased there was a Voice which spake but in an articulate and confufed manner so that they could not distinguish what was said This Gentlewoman is very well worthy of Credit Mâ—reover I attest that an infinite number of Persons of Orthez do say that they heard the singing of Psalms which they call the Singing of Angels And that they exhorted each other in the Day to be present in the Night in certain Places of the City to satisfy this holy curiosity which was the reason that the Magistrates of Orthez published an Ordinance whereby they forbad all Persons from going out of their Houses or assembling themselves by Night to hear these Voices which filled this poor afflicted People with Joy and extraordinary Consolation This is that which hath been told me concerning this singing of Psalms to which I find no difficulty to give a full assent because the Persons that reported it are of great sincerity
to serve my God my own God The Lord hath been my God all this time and wilt thou forsake me now He hath promised never to forsake me I 'll never forsake you let me never come into the World more Lord have mercy Lord c. Christ have Mercy Christ c. For the Lord's sake come fetch one of thy Angels Lord have Mercy upon me Lord sure you will sure you will sure you will Oh! I 'll lend thee my hand I that have been begging upon my Knees or upon the Bed all this while Lord have pity on me Beat them Beat them Beat them I can Beat them Lord I am thy child I am thy child I am c. I have been in Heaven among your Angels ' O 't is rare Let me for the Lords sake go thither again Oh! For Christ his sake for Christ his sake for Christ's sake O let me in I have fenc'd against the Serpent and now I cannot get in The Lord send the back again I have beat Satan Oh! 't is a deluding Serpent Come unto me all you that have been in Oh! You must have an Eye to Satan Oh! You must have an Eye to Satan I 'll never come again into this World O 't is a rare being in Heaven For the Lord's sake restore me for the Lords sake restore for the Lord's sake c. Oh! For the Lords sake restore me I am none of yours I am one of the Holy Angels I suppose she meant of the Holy Angels company O for Christ's sake the other end and I 'll meet you there Oh? What do ye do Do not disturb me I am going a journey I am going to Heaven Oh! What shall I do to get in there How shall I get in there Here I lack to go in I have been at Heaven Oh! 't is a rare place And Satan would fain have me and I have much ado to get in again Stay for me for Christ's sake stay for the Lord's sake stay Lend me your hands For Christ's sake do not go away without me Here they come thick upon me Christ came and took me by the Coat and yet I could not follow I cannot come for the Crowd Here 's the side Lord Jesus help me I have labour'd hard to keep to thee I have labour'd hard to keep to thee I have labour'd hard c. This hand this hand I have labour'd hard to keep to thee Lord Jesus take me Lord Jesus take me O from whence you will O from whence you will O from whence you will I am one of thy children and cannon tell which way to get to thee Oh! which way can I come to thee I have stood very hard Unlock the key I suppose this must go for a slip of the Tongue and let thy ANGELS in For Christ's sake lend's any hand 't is not THEE I call get thee gone get thee gone get thee gone get thee gone Lord have Mercy Lord have Mercy Go ye out of my sight what will you be reveng'd against me for What do ye holding a curtain there What do ye stand there for Get ye in again Lord have Mercy Lord have Mercy O whither shall I get to Christ I Believe we can get up now cannot we Cannot we I believe we can get up now cannot we OH HOW WILL GOD GET HIS ANGELS IN OH HOW WILL GOD GET HIS ANGELS IN Here 's one yet HFRE'S ONE YET HERE' 's ONE YET Stay let me alone will ye I am going up with these Angels Ye don't know what I do sure You don't know what I do sure Oh! Ye han't me yet Cannot ye pull me up a little further Pull me up a little further Angels have ye pull'd it there Angels have ye c Take hold by my hand and get me through there somewhere I 'll go round to the Door and meet you there I am coming I am coming I am coming Lord have Mercy upon us Put a string down put a string down put a string down My Dear Christ my Dear Christ pull me up pull me up pull me up Have me in some-how Oh! The bravest Angels that Christ hath Her Mother coming to her and finding her upon her Knees in this conflict and calling upon her to lye down and sleep She made Answer Ah! Christ will forget me then And when she bid her take her Rest she replied Rest quoth you I shall Rest enough when I get to Heaven And afterward O to see how the Ugly one stands Said she I do not know how to get thither not I. When they would have laid her down instead of kneeling O saith she Mother what do you do I wonder you 'll be so obstinate If you did but know c. I must pray heartily And afterwards Saith she Christ hath carried away my Soul already We can Dance about when we are in Heaven Oh! Heaven is a Rare place And now Christ is come to the bottom of the Stairs to fetch away my Body But how will Christ get my Body thither Said she When it was Answer'd her at the Resurrection he will have it O said she that will be a long while to To the Truth of this I my self my Wife her Father still living and one or both of the Women that watch'd with her are ready to give Testimony After the Afore-mention'd Agony she died within a few hours to the best of my Remembrance at most before the following day was expired 10. Gervase Disney Esq among the Remarkable Passages of his Life Writ with his own Hand and Published A. C. 1692. Tells us that December the 3d 1685. Being at Family-Prayer at Night through Extraordinary Drowsiness he fell asleep two or three times and awaking again did not use the best means he could and should of standing up to prevent the Drowsiness hoping it might go off without it Upon which being dropt again asleep something gave him a great Blow upon the middle of his Back which presently awak'd him in a fright which he did really feel paining him some minutes after he was awaken p. 111. Upon this the same Author tells another story of a like nature Viz. That his Eldest Brother being to repeat the Sermon in his Father's Family he Gervase being then very young and cryed to go to Bed which was indulged him and he with his Brothers being after some repulse allowed to depart and got into Bed Gervase before he fell asleep felt the bottom of the Bed-cloaths lift up where presently something pull'd him by the Toe and yet there was nothing to be seen This he saith affrighted him when young and he concluded it to be a rebuke for hindring a pious exercise Idem p. 112. I am not sure that these stories are set in their proper places but I am sure that they have the token of Credibility and are Remarkable either here or somewhere If I have mistaken I desire the Reader 's Candor 11. Even Plato himself in his Theage tells us that Socrates
an Angel that gave the Boy Bread and Cheese Manlius Folio 17. Batman's Doom p. 421. 18. Mr. Patrick Simpson's Wife Martha Barson in her last Sickness was sorely Assaulted by Satan who suggested to her that she should be given over into his hands And it ended in a Visible Distraction which for a time grew upon her So that most unlike to her former practice she would break forth into dreadful and horrid Expressions and it was most violent on a Sabbath Morning when Mr. Simpson was going to Preach whereupon with an heavy Countenance he stood silent for a time and at last kneeled down and Prayed which she no whit regarded After which he turned to the Company that were present and said that he was sure that they who were now Witnesses of that sad hour should yet see a Gracious change and that the Devil's Malice against that poor Woman should have a shameful toil Her Distraction still continued untill Tuesday August the Ninth which Morning at the very dawning of it he went into his Garden and shut the Door where for many hours he was alone But a Godly VVoman one Mrs. Helen Garner VVife to one of the Bayliffs of Sterling who had been with his VVife all Night apprehending that Mr. Simpson might much wrong himself by much grief and fasting by some help she did climb over into the Garden But as she came near to the place where Mr. Simpson was she was terrified with an Extraordinary Noise which made her fall to the Ground It seemed to her like a mighty Rushing of Multitudes running together and withal she heard such a Melodious sound as made her Judge that it was more then humane VVhereupon she prayed to God to pardon her Rashness which her Affections to that Good Man of God had carried her to Yet afterwards going forwards she found him lying upon the ground she earnestly intreated him to tell her what he had from God He whom she had promised not to reveal it so long as he lived said O what am I being but Dust and Ashes that the Holy ministring Spirit should be sent by the Lord to deliver a message to me Adding that he had seen a Vision of Angels who did with an audible Voice give him an Answer from the Lord concerning his Wife's condition And returning into his House he said to all that were present Be of good cheer for e're ten hours be past I am sure that this Brand shall be plucked out of the Fire After praying by his VVife's Bed-side and making mention of Jacob's wrestling in Prayer she sate upright in the Bed and drawing aside the Curtain said Thou art this day Jacob who hast wrestled and also prevailed And now God hath made good his words which he spake this Morning to you for I am plucked out of the hands of Satan and he shall have no more Power over me This Interruption made him silent a while as I remember my self was in the Case of my Maid Mary Holland mentioned before But afterwards with great melting of heart he proceeded in Prayer and Magnified the Riches of Gods Love towards her And from that hour she spake most Comfortably and Christianly even to her Death which was Friday following Aug. 13. A. C. 1601. Her last words were with a loud Voice Come Lord Into thy hands I commend my Spirit Clark's Lives last Vol. p. 217 218. 19. In the Year 1539 not far from Sitta in Germany in the time of a great Dearth and Famine a certain Godly Matron having two Sons and destitute of all manner of Sustenance went with her Children to a certain Fountain hard by praying unto Almighty God that he would there relieve their Hunger by his infinite goodness As she was going a certain Man met her by the way and saluted her kindly and asked her whither she was going who confessed that she was going to that Fountain there hoping to be relieved by God to whom all things are possible for if he nourished the Children of Israel in the Desart 40 years how is it hard for him to nourish me and my Children with a Draught of Water And when she had spoken these Words the Man which was doubtless an Angel of God told her that seeing her Faith was so constant she should return Home and there should find Six Bushels of Meal for her and her Children The Woman returning found that true which was promised Beard 's Theat p. 442. 20. Under the Emperor Mauritius the City of Antioch was shaken with a terrible Earthquake after this manner There was a certain Citizen so given to bountifulness to the Poor that he would never Sup nor Dine unless he had one poor Man to be with him at his Table Upon a certain Evening seeking for such a Guest and finding none a Grave Old Man met him in the Market-place cloathed in white with Two Companions with him whom he entreated to sup with him But the Old Man answered him That he had more need to pray against the destruction of the City and presently shook his Handkerchief against One part of the City and then against another and being hardly entreated forbore the rest Which he had no sooner done but those Two parts of the City terribly shaken with an Earthquake were thrown to the Ground and Thousands of Men slain Which this good Citizen seeng trembled exceedingly To whom the Old Man in white answered and said by reason of Charity to the Poor his House and Family were preserved And presently these three Men which to question were Angels vanished out of sight This Story Sigisbert in his Chronicle reporteth Anno 583. 21. Hottinger tells a strange Story out of Nauclerus and Evagr. to this purpose it was an ancient custom at Constantinople at Communion to call for the Young Children that went to School and give them the Parcels of Bread and Wine that were left at doing of which the child of a certain Nobleman a Jew was with the Children who took of the Bread and Eat with them his angry Father who was a Glass-Maker put him into an Oven burning hot with Coals his Mother after Three Days finding him alive in the Furnace he told her a Woman in Purple habit came often to him and brought VVater to quench the Coals and Meat to allay his Hunger The Mother and the Child were afterwards Converted and Baptized and the Father Crucified by command of Justinian the Emperor Mr. Beard relates the same out of Nicephorus Lib. 17. Chap. 35. See more in The Chapters of Miraculous Cures of Diseases and Earnests of a Future Retribution and the last Example in the Ch. of Prediction of Prophets c. 22. Oh! said Mrs. Katharine Stubs upon her Death-bed if you saw such glorious Sight as I see you would rejoyce with me for I see a Vision of the Joys of Heaven and of the Glory that I shall go unto and I see infinite Millions of Angels attendant upon me and watching to carry
my Soul into the Kingdom of Heaven See her Life 23. I Remember says Mr. Increase Mather in his Disc of Angels that once in Discourse with the Learned Doctor Spencer in Cambridge concerning his Book of Prodigies he said to me that his Judgment was That the Evil Angels had Prenotions of many Future Things and did accordingly give strange Premonitions of them No doubt it is often so and yet as Lavater Schottus and others have noted there are sometimes Things signified by Angels which it is not easie to determine of what sort those Genii are VVhat shall be thought of the Phantom which appeared to General Vesselini assuring him that he might take the City of Muran by the Assistance of a Widow which Lived in that City which strangely came to pass accordingly in the Year 1644. There comes to my mind a very Unaccountable Thing which happened at London above Thirty Years ago It was this One Mr. Cutty an honest Citizen passing between Milk-street and Wood-street in Cheap-side on March 2d 1664 took up a Letter Sealed The Superscription whereof was these VVords following From Geneva to a Friend VVithin the Letter these VVords were written This is to give both timely and speedy Notice that in the Year 1665 in the latter end of May shall begin a Plague and hold very hot till the latter end of December and then cease but not quite and then go on till the latter end of the Spring the next Year And in 1665 and 66 putting both together shall not only happen a Plague but great Sea Fights such as the like was scarce ever heard of and this shall not be all but in the Year 1666 on the Second of September shall happen a Fire that shall burn down one of the Eminentest Cities in the World Mr. Cutty carried the Letter to the then Lord Mayor A Reverend Divine in London who was of his Acquaintance had a Copy of it before the sad Things here Predicted came to pass and at my last being at London was pleased to favour me with it as 't is here Related This Account being certainly true and very surprizing I thought it not unworthy the Publication 24. There are sometimes very unaccountable Motions and Impressions on the Spirits of good men which are wrought in them by the ministry of Holy Angels whose work it is to prevent and disappoint the Designs of Satan and of his evil Angels I remember one relates a remarkable Passage of a good man that when he was reading in his House he could not rest in his Spirit but he must step out of Doors which he had no sooner done but he saw a Child in a Pond of VVater ready to perish which would have been gone past recovery had not he gone out of his Doors just at that moment This Impression must needs be from a good Angel And an other like Passage is related in the Life of that Holy Man Mr. Dod One Evening though he had other work to attend he could not but he must got to such a Neighbour's House when he came to him he told him he knew not what he was come for but he could not rest in his Spirit until he had visited him The poor man was astonished for he had in the Violence of a Temptation put a Rope into his Pocket with an intent to have destroyed himself had not Mr. Dod's thus coming prevented it Surely an Angel of the Lord was in this Providence Bishop Hall speaks of one whom he knew that having been for Sixteen Years a Cripple had these monitions in his Sleep that he should go and wash in St. Matherns Well in Cornwell which he did and was suddenly recovered This he thinks was from Angelical Suggestion Marcus Aurelius Antoninus did in a Dream receive the Prescript of a Remedy for his Disease which the Physitians could not cure A Physitian of Vratislavium followed the Counsel he had given him in a Dream concerning the cure of a Disease which was to him incurable and he recovered the Patient It added to the wonder that a few Years after he met with that Receipt in a Book then newly Printed Histories report that the like to this happened to Philip and to Galen If Angels may Suggest things beneficial unto the minds of Men who are Strangers to God much more unto them that fear him Thus far Mr. Mather Converse with Angels and Spirits Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubery Esq 25 Dr. Richard Nepier was a Person of great Abstinence Innocence and Piety He spent every Day Two Hours in Family Prayer When a Patient or Querent came to him he presently went to his Closet to Pray and told to admiration the Recovery or Death of the Patient It appears by his Papers that he did converse with the Angel Raphael who gave him the Responses 26. Elias Ashmole Esq had all his Papers where is contained all his Practice for about Fifty Years which he Mr. Ashmole carefully bound up according to the year of our Lord in Volumes in Folio which are now reposited in the Library of the Museum in Oxford Before the Responses stands this Mark viz. R â„ž is which Mr. Ashmole said was Responsum Raphaelis The Angel told him if the Patient were curable or incurable There are also severalâ— other Queries to the Angel as to Religion Transubstantiation c. which I have forgot I remember one is Whether the Good Spirits or the Bad be most in Number R â„ž is The Good It is to be found there that he told John Prideaux D. D. Anno 1621 that Twenty Years hence 1641 he would be a Bishop and he was so sc Bishop of Worcester R â„ž is did resolve him That Mr. Booth of in Cheshire should have a Son that should inherit Three Years hence sc Sir George Booth the first Lord Delamere viz. from 1619. Sir George Booth aforesaid was born Decemb. 18th Anno 1622. This I extracted out of Dr. Nepier's Original Diary then in the possession of Mr. Ashmole It is impossible that the Prediction of Sir George Booth's Birth could be found any other way but by Angelical Revelation This Dr. Richard Nepier was Rector of Lynford in Bucks and did practise Physickâ— but gave most to the Poor that he got by it 'T is certain he foretold his own Death to a Day and Hour he died Praying upon his Knees being of a very great Age 1634. April the First One says why should one think the Intellectual World less Peopled than the Material Pliny in his Natural History tells us that in Africa do sometimes appear Multitudes of Aerial Shapes which suddenly Vanish Mr. Richard Baxter in his certainty of the World of Spirits hath a Discourse of Angels and wonders they are so little taken notice of he hath counted in Newman's Concordance of the Bible the word Angel in above 300 places Thus far Mr. Aubery CHAP. III. Concerning the Appearance of bad Angels or Daemons HEre I have a great Task and
Oxford at the same time when the Relation came fresh to the Vice-Chancellor And Lodging at Chadlington not far from Oxford upon the Saturday Night after with the Minister of the Place then a Fellow of Merton-Colledge of thirteen or fourteen years standing He told me that having an occasion of Travelling into Wiltshire near to the very place where this Goddard dwelt he had the very story fully attested to him by many credible Persons 7. Mrs. Taylor of the Ford by S. Neots in a Letter to Dr. Ezekiel Burton relates how one Mary Watkinson whose Father lived in Smithfield but she Married to one Francis Topham and she living in York with her Husband being an ill one who did steal her away against her Parents consent so that they could not abide him That she came often to them and when she was last with him upon their parting she expressed that she feared she should never see him more He Answered her if he should die if God did permit the Dead to see the Living he would see her again now after he had been Buried about half a year one Night when she was in Bed but could not sleep she heard Musick and the Chamber grew lighter and lighter and she being broad awake saw her Father stand at her Bed-side who said Mall did I not tell thee that I would see thee once again She call'd him Father and talk'd of many things and he bad her be Dutiful and Patient to her Mother And when she told him that she had a Child since he died he said That would not trouble her long He bad her speak what she would now to him for he must go and that he should rever see her more till they met in the Kingdom of Heaven So the Chamber was darker and darker and he was gone with Music and she said that she did never dream of him nor ever did see any Apparition of him after He was a very honest godly Man as far as I can tell saith the same Mrs. Taylor in the Clause of a Letter Ibid. and it is attested by G. Rust likewise afterward Bishop of Dromore 8. Dr. Farrar a Man of great Piety and Physician to King Charles the II. and his Daughter Mrs. Pearson's Mother a very pious Soul made a Compact at his Intreaty that the first of them that died if happy should after Death appear to the Surviver if it were possible the Daughter with some Difficulty consenting thereto Some time after the Daughter who liv'd at Gillingham-Lodge two Miles from Salisbury fell into Labour and by a Mistake being given a noxious Potion instead of another prepared for her suddenly died Her Father liv'd in London and that very Night she died she open'd his Curtains and looked upon him He had before heard notâ—ing of her Illness but upon this Apparition confidently told his Maid that his Daughter was dead and after two Days receiv'd the News Her Grandmother told Mrs. Pearson this as also an Uncle of hers and the abovesaid Maid and Mrs. Pearson I know and she is a very Prudent and Good Woman Saith Mr. Edward Fowler in a Letter to Dr. H. More An. 1678. Ibid. 9. Mr. Quick in his Relation of a Family poison'd at Plymouth relates this Story which he saith he had from one Mr. B. Cl. a very Holy Man and a Reverend Minister formerly of Petrocks by the Castle of Dartmouth This Minister was sent for to visit and pray with a dying Man under very much Troubles of Conscience His Case was this Sir said he unto the Minister about 7 months since as I was going to Buscow I met a Comerade of mine who had gone to Sea about a Fortnight since and taking him by the Hand wondring at his Arrival I said What chear Mate What makes thee return so soon and look so pale I am dead quoth this Spectrum Dead man and yet walk and talk Yes saith he I am dead I was took sick shortly after my going to Sea and died this day and about an Hour since so many Leagues off I was thrown overboard Now I desire thee to go home and to tell my Wife of it and to open my Coffer and shew my Will and see my Legacies paid which having so promised to do for him at parting he added And as for that business between thee and me that thou well wotest of I charge thee that thou never speak of it to any Man living for if thou dost I will in that very moment tear thee in a thousand Pieces Now Sir this lies heavy upon my Conscience Fain would I declare it it is upon my Tongue but I cannot And why can you not said the Minister Oh! Sir do not you see him Look how terrible he is there he is just against me Oh how doth he threaten me I would tell you but I dare not And whatever Arguments this Reverend Parsonage could use unto the sick man he could never bring him to a Confession but he pined away under his Terrors and Horrors till at last not being able to subsist any longer by reason of them he died See the aforesaid Relation called Hell open'd or the Infernal Sin of Murder punished P. 82 83. 10. No longer since than the last Winter there was much Discourse in London concerning a Gentlewoman unto whom her dead Son and another whom she knew not had appear'd Being then in Lodnon I was willing to satisfie my self by enquiring into the Truth of what was reported and on Febr. 23. 1691. my Brother who is now a Pastor to a Congregation in that City and I discoursed the Gentlewoman spoke of she told us that a Son of hers who had been a very civil young Man but more airy in his Temper than was pleasing to his serious Mother being dead she was much concern'd in her Thoughts about his Condition in the other World but a Fortnight after his Death he appear'd to her saying Mother you are solicitous about my Spiritual Welfare trouble your self no more for I am happy and so vanish'd See Mr. Increase Mather's Cases of Conscience about Witches p. 11. 11. Apparitions extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey Esq The Antiquities of Oxford tell us that St. Edmund Archbishop of Canterbury did sometimes converse with an Angel or Nymph at a Spring without St. Clements Parish near Oxford as Numa Pompilius did with the Nymph Egeria This Well was stopped up since Oxford was a Garrison See the Life of John Donn D. D. Dean of St. Pauls writ by Mr. Isaac Walton where it is affirmed that the Dean did see the Apparition of his Wife 12. Mr. Cashio Burroughs was one of the most Beautiful Men in England and very Valiant but very proud and Blood-thirsty There was then in London a very Beautiful Italian Lady who fell so extreamly in Love with him that she did let him enjoy her which she had never let any man do before Wherefore said she I shall request this Favour of you never to
and out of the Town and heard a mighty noise like the Discharging of Canons Two years after which General Wallestein Assaulted this Town with Souldiers and great Guns but was so stoutly entertained by those within that after the loss of a great many of the Imperialists he was forced tho he had besieged it above Twenty Months to break up his siege and depart Surprizing Mirac of Nature p. 108. 2. In King Henry the VIII's Days there was one Mr. Gresham a Merchant of London setting Sail homewards from Palermo where dwelt at that time one Antonio called the Rich who had at one time two Kingdoms Mortgaged to him by the King of Spain and being Crossed by contrary Winds Mr. Gresham was constrained to Anchor under the Lee of the Island off from Bulo where was a Burning Mountain Now about the Midday when for a certain space the Mountain forbore to send forth Flames Mr. Gresham with eight of the Sailors ascended the Mountain approaching as near the Vent as they durst where amengst other Noises they heard a Voice cry aloud Dispatch dispatch the Rich Autonio is a coming Terrified herewith they hasted their return and the Mountain presently broke out in a Flame But from so dismal a place they made all the haste they could and desiring to know more of this matter the Winds still thwarting their course they returned to Palermo and forthwith enquiring for Antonio they found that he was Dead about the very Instant so near as they could guess when that Voice was heard by them Mr. Gresham at his return to London reported this to the King and the Mariners being called before him confirmed the same upon Mr. Gresham this wrought so deep an Impression that he gave over all his Merchandizing distributed his Estate partly to his Kinsfolk and partly to good uses retaining only a Competency for himself and so spent the rest of his days in Solitary Devotion Sands Relat. 248. 3. Knocking 's Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey Esq Mr. Baxter's Certainty of the Worlds of Spirits A Gentleman formerly seeming Pious of late Years hath fallen into the Sin of Drunkenness and when he has been Drunk and slept himself Sober something Knocks at his Beds-head as if one knock'd on a Wainscot when they remove the Bed it follows him besides loud Noises on other parts where he is that all the House heareth It poseth me to think what Kind of Spirit this is that hath such a care of this Man's Soul which makes me hope he will recover Do good Spirits dwell so near us Or are they sent on such Messages Or is it his Guardian Angel Or is it the Soul of some Dead Friend that suffereth and yet retaining Love to him as Dives did to his Brethren would have him Saved God keepeth yet such things from us in the Dark Three or four Days before my Father died as I was in my Bed about Nine a Clock in the Morning perfectly awake I did hear three distinct Knocks on the Beds-head as if it had been with a Ruler or Ferula Mr. Hierome Banks as he lay on his Death Bed in Bell-yard said Three Days before he died that Mr. Jennings of the Inner-Temple his great Acquaintance Dead a Year or two before gave Three Knocks looked in and said Come away He was as far from believing such things as any man 4. Mr. Brograve near Puckridge in Hertford-shire when he was a young man riding in a Lane in that Contrey had a Blow given him on his Cheek or Head He look'd back and saw that no body was near behind him anon he had such another Blow I have forgot if a Third He turn'd back and fell to the Study of the Law and was afterwards a Judge This Account I had from Sir John Penrudock of Compton-Chamberlain our Neighbour whose Lady was Judge Brograve's Neice 5. Newark has Knocking 's before Death And there is a House near Covent-Garden that has Warnings 6. At Berlin when one shall Die out of the Electoral House of Brandenburgh a Woman Drest in white Linnen appears always to several without speaking or doing any harm for several Weeks before This from Jasper Belshazer Cranmer a Saxon Gentleman Thus far I am beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collect. CHAP. VII Discovery of Things Secret or Future by Prodigies Comets Lights Stars c. HERE I propound only to shew how God Almighty when he is doing or going to do any thing extraordinary in the World to put Nature out of its usual Course and make some greater and more remarkable Steps in his Providence He often hangs out some Flag makes some Flame of Fire his messenger or so Ruffles the Elements of the Visible World in such an unusual manner as is enough to startle Men not out of but into their Wits and make them serious and inquisitive into the Counsels of Heaven and their own Merits and Behaviour towards God and so to Humble them into Sorrow and Penitence when they see the Hand of God thus lifted up or concern'd for them 1. Before the Destruction of Jerusalem there was often seen in the Air Armies of men in Battle-array seeming to be ready to charge each other the Brazen Gate open'd of it self without being touched by any Body Joseph de Bell. Jud. l. 7. Gaffarella Part 2. c. 3. 2. A little before the time that Xerxes cover'd the Earth with his million of men there appear'd horrible and dreadful Meteors as Presages of the Evils that afterwards happened as there did likewise in the time of Attila who was call'd Flagellum Dei God's Scourge Gaffarrel unheard of Curios Part 2. Ch 3. 3. When Ambrose was a Child a Swarm of Bees settled on his Face in the Cradle and flew away without hurting of him whereupon his Father said Si vixerit infantulus ille aliquid magni erit viz. If this Child live he will be some great man Clark's Mart. of Eccl. Hist 4. In the time of Gregory the Great A. C. 600 c. The River Tsber swell'd to such an unmeasurable height that it ran over the Walls of Rome and drowned a great part of the City and brake into many great Houses overthrew divers antient monuments and Gravaries belonging to the Church carrying away many thousand measures of Wheat Presently after which Innundation came down the River an innumerable Company of Serpents with one monstrous great one as big as a Beam which when they had swam into the Sea were there choaked and their Carcasses being all cast upon the Shoar there rotted which caused such an Infection of the Air that presently a great Plague followed at Rome so that many thousands died of it Yea Arrows were visibly seen to be shot from Heaven and whosoever was stricken with them presently died amongst whom Pelagius was one then Bishop of Rome Ibid. p. 97. What the consequences of those Prodigies were I leave to the Consideration of the ingenious Reader who may easily find in Church-History
with her at Ten a Clock that Night to whom she expressed good hopes in the Mercies of God and a Willingness to dye But said she It is my misery that I cannot see my Children Between one and two a Clock in the Morning she fell into a Trance One Widow Tanner who watched with her that Night says that her Eyes were open and fixed and her law fallen She put her hand upon her Mouth and Nostrils but could perceive no Breath she thought her to be in a Fit and doubted whether she were alive or dead The next day this dying Woman told her Mother that she had been at home with her Children That is impossible said the Mother for you have been here in Bed all the while Yes replyed the other but I was with them last Night when I was asleep The Nurse at Rochester Widow Alexander by Name affirms and says she will take her Oath on 't before a Magistrate and receive the Sacrament upon it that a little before two a Clock that Morning she saw the likeness of the said Mary Goffe come out of the next Chamber where the elder child lay in a Bed by it self the Door being left open and stood by her Bed-side for about a quarter of an hour the younger child was there lying by her her Eyes moved and her Mouth went but she said nothing the Nurse moreover says that she was perfectly awake it was then day light being one of the longest Days in the Year She sate up in her Bed and looked stedfastly upon the Apparition In that time she heard the Bridge Clock strike two and a while after said In the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost what art thou Thereupon the Apparition removed and went away she slipped on her Cloaths and followed but what became on 't she cannot tell Then and not before she began to be grievously affrighted and went out of the Doors and walked upon the Wharf the house is just by the River side for some hours only going in now and then to look to the Children At five a Clock she went to aâ— Neighbours house and knocked at the Door but they would not rise At six she went again then they arose and let her in She related to them all that had passed They would perswade her she was mistaken or Dreamt But she confidently affirmed If ever I saw her in all my Life I saw her this Night One of those to whom she made the Revelation Mary the Wife of John Sweet had a Messenger came from Mâ—lling that Forenoon to let her know her Neighbour Goffe was a Dying and desired to speak with her she went over the same day and found her just departing The Mother amongst other discourse related to her how much her Daughter had longed to see the Children and said she had seen them This brought to Mrs. Sweet's mind what the Nurse had told her that Morning for till then she had not thought to mention it but disguised it rather as the Womans disturbed Imagination The substance of this I had related to me by John Corpenter the Father of the Deceased next day after her Burial July 2. I fully discoursed the matter with the Nurse and two Neighbours to whose â—e use she went that Morning Two days after I had it from the Mother the Minister that was with her in the Evening and the Woman who sat up with her that last Night They all agree in the same Story and every one helps to strengthen the others Testimony They appear to be Sober Intelligent Persons far enough off from designing to impose a Cheat upon the World or to manage a lye and what Temptation they should lye under for so doing I cannot conceive Sir That God would Bless your Pious Endeavours for the Conviction of Atheists and Sadduces and the promoting of true Religion and Goodness and that this Narrative may conduce somewhat towards the farthering of that great work is the hearty desire and Prayer of Your most faithful Friend and Humble Servant Tho. Tilson Minister of Aylesford nigh Maidstone in Kent Aylesford July 6. 1691. 37. One Mr. Samuel Lawrence a Minister at Namptwick in Cheshire informs me at the Writing hereof of a Treasure of Gold found by occasion of a Dream for the further confirmation whereof he refers me to one Mr. Chorlton of Manchester but supposing I shall get no part of the Treasure of it I have saved my self the Trouble of sending so far to enquire any further after it 38. A Gentleman being disquieted with the Thundering of Pieces which his Imagination told him was in the Air and not upon Earth looking towards the Heavens he did conceive that he saw a great Army ready to encounter with another and observing the Leaders he perceived one to be a tall black Man ran with his Rapier against the same and Transported thus with fury he stumbled and fell and as he fell Divers Arrows were shot some out of the North some out of the South some out of the West some out of the East as if all the four quarters had blown no other Blasts after this appeared divers like Ghosts walking with Crosier Staffs who seemed to harden and Encourage the Souldiers yet their Arguments could not win them to give Battle these in the twinkling of an Eye lost their pure whiteness and shewed themselves in black with Miters falling from their Heads next to these followed a Troop of Shavelings some carrying Crosses others praying with Beads but on the sudden a Pillar of fire appeared and they Vanished and all the Heavens seemed to be disturbed looking downward he saw a grave Old Man sitting in a Chair of State upon the Top of a Mountain having a Scepter in his hand with a Tripple Crown on his Head having with him divers habited in long Robes and Red Hats that seemed to hold the Chair whilst his Eyes were busied in the view of them a Thunderbolt fell and cleft the Mountain which swallowed them up then he seemed to pass through Pleasant Fields and the first he met with was a young Cavalier and the next he met withal was a poor Souldier now thought the young Gallant that he should Learn what was the varience between these Troops but before the Gentleman could speak to him the Souldier made towards him and like a bold Ruffian demanded his Purse who was a little unwilling yet having no remedy to prevent the taking thereof did deliver it and in requital the Souldier said I come to tell you News In brief it is thus our General being Dead our Armies were Disbanded and having uttered the words Vanished and in his Room entred a poor Countrey Man who was very desirous to Learn whether he met with any Souldiers that had driven away his Cattel he pitied this poor Man but could give him no comfort in regard his Money was taken away from him The Gentleman passing on came to a great House that was fortified with
Heaven O might my Days be lengthned so that I Might sing of thy great deeds before I die See how all things do their Joy and Gladness shew For that Age which is ready to ensue The Thracian Orpheus should not me o'recome Nor Linus though his Parents heard the Son If Pan Arcadia Judging strive with me Pan should Arcadia Judging Conquered be CHAP. XIII Of Prophets WE have frequent mention made of Prophets and Prophecying in the New as well as the Old Testament by which Divines do generally understand Preachers and Preaching and I believe they are partly in the right But I Query if or no the common Notion be deep and extensive enough For with an humble Deference to my Superiors and Betters I am of Opinion that Preachers cannot otherwise with any Propriety of Speech be call'd Prophets than as they are Authorized and Enabled by God Almighty to foretel their respective Flocks and particular Members of the Church they are concerned with what is like to be their future Doom in this partly but especially in the other World And this from their deep Contemplations of God's revealed Decrees their Study of Sacred Scriptures and the Refinedness and Soundness of their Judgments and withal if Men of a Sincere Piety and Devotion from the especial Communications of the Spirit of Grace And if there be any Probability in this 't is no wonder if we find Prophecying not quite ceased amongst us 1. Valentine the Emperor being slain in France and Eugenius nominated Emperor in his room Theodosius the Elder being very sorry and considering how dangerous a War lay before him yet thinking it a great Dishonour to suffer such an Action to go unpunished he muster'd up his Army and with all possible Speed marched against the Conspirators but as a good and holy Christian he first betook himself to Fasting and Prayer seeking unto God the Giver of Victory for Success in his Enterprize requesting the Prayers of other Holy Men also whereof one oâ— them sent him Word that he should have the Victory but should die in Italy and never return again to Constantinople He obtained the Victory fixed himself afterwards at Millain where he lived for some Years and there died Clark in his Life 2. Anno Christi 1279. there lived in Scotland one Thomas Lermouth a Man very greatly admired for his foretelling of Things to come He may justly be wondred at for foretelling so many Ages before the Union of the Kingdom of England and Scotland in the Ninth Degree of Bruce's Blood with the Succession of Bruce himself to the Crown being yet a Child and many other things which the Event hath made good The day before the Death of King Alexander he told the Earl of March that before the next Day at Noon such a Tempest should blow as Scotland had not felt many Years before The next morning proving a clear day the Earl challenged Thomas as an Imposter he replied That Noon was not yet past about which time a Post came to inform the Earl of the King 's sudden Death and then said Thomas This is the Tempest I foretold and so it shall prove to Scotland as indeed it did Spotwood's Hist of Ch. of Scotland l. 2. p. 47. Clark's Mir. c. 101. p. 467. 3. Duncan King of Scots had two principal Men whom he employ'd in all Matters of Importance Mackbeth and Banquho these two travelling together thro' a Forest were met by three Witches Weirds as the Scots call them whereof the first making Obeysance unto Mackbeth saluted him Thane that is Earl of Glammis the second Thane of Cander and the third King of Scotland This is unequal Dealing said Banquho to give my Friend all the Honour and none unto me to which one of the Weirds made answer That he indeed should not be King but out of his Loyns should come a Race of Kings that should for ever rule the Scots And having thus said they all vanished Upon their Arrival to the Court Mackbeth was immediately created Thane of Glammis and not long after some new Service requiring new Recompence he was honour'd with the Title of Thane of Cander Seeing then how happily the Prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two formea he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third He therefore first killed the King and after by reason of his Command amongst the Soldiers he succeeded in his Throne Being scarce warm in his Seat he called to Mind the Prediction given to his Companion Banquho whom hereupon suspecting as his Supplanter he caused to be killed together with his whole Posterity only Fleance one of his Sons escaping with no small difficulty into Wales freed as he thought of all Feat of Banquho and his Issue he built Dunsinan Castle and made it his ordinary Seat afterwards on some new Fears consulting with his Wizzards concerning his future Estate he was told by one of them that he should never be overcome till Bernane-Wood being some Miles distant came to Dunsinan-Castle and by another that he should never be slain by any Man which was born of a Woman Secure then as he thought from all future Dangers he omitted no kind of Libidinous Cruelty for the space of eighteen Years for so long he tyranniz'd over Scotland But having then made up the Measure of his Iniquities Mackduffe the Governour of Fife with some other good Patriots privily met one Evening at Bernane-Wood and taking every one a Bough in his Hand the better to keep them from Discovery marched early in the Morning towards Dunsinan-Castle which they took by Storm Mackbeth escaping was pursued by Mackduffe who having overtaken him urged him to the Combat to whom the Tyrant half in Scorn returned That in vain he attempted to kill him it being his Destiny never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman Now then said Mackduffe is the fatal end drawn fast upon thee for I was never born of a Woman but violently cut out of my Mother's Belly which so daunted the Tyrant tho' otherwise a Valiant Man that he was easily slain In the mean time Fleance so prosper'd in Wales that he gain'd the Affection of the Prince's Daughter of the Country and by her had a Son call'd Walter who flying Wales return'd into Scotland where his Descent known he was restored to the Honours and Lands of his House and preferr'd to be Steward of the House of Edgar the Son of Malcoline the Third sirnamed Conmer King of Scotland the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart who succeeded David Bruce in the Kingdom of Scotland the Progenitor of nine Kings of the Name of Stewart which have reigned successively in the Kingdom Heylin's Cosmogr pag. 336. 4. Walter Devereux Earl of Essex having wasted his Spirits with Grief fell into a Dysentery whereof he died after he had requested of such as stood by him that they would admonish
himself very faint and almost choaked with Blood which running in abundance from his Nose had discoloured his Cloaths and his Horse from the Shoulder to the Hoof. He found himself almost spent and nature to faint under the pressure of Joy unspeakable and unsupportable and at last perceiving a Spring of Water in his way he with some difficulty alighted to cleanse and cool his Face and Hands which were drenched in Blood Tears and Sweat By that Spring he sate down and washed earnestly desiring if it were the pleasure of God that might be his parting place from this World He said Death had the most aimable Face in his Eye that ever he beheld except the Face of Jesus Christ which made it so and that he could not remember tho he believed he should die there that he had one thought of his Dear Wife or Children or any other Earthly concernment But having drank of that Spring his Spirits revived the Blood stenched and he Mounted his Horse again and on he went in the same Fame of Spirit till he had finished a Journey of near Thirty Miles and came at Night to his Inn. Where being come he greatly admired how he came thither and that he fell not all that day which past not without several Trances of considerable continuance Being alighted the Inn-Keeper came to him with some astonishment being acquainted with him formerly O Sir said he what is the matter with you You look like a Dead Man Friend replied he I was never better in my Life Shew me my Chamber cause my Cloak to be cleansed burn me a little Wine and that is all I desire of you for the present Accordingly it was done and a Supper sent up which he could not touch but requested of the People they would not trouble or disturb him for that Night All this Night passed without one wink of sleep tho he never had a sweetr Nights rest in all his Life still still the joy of the Lord over-flowed him and he seemed to be an Inhabitant of the other World The next Morning being come he was early on Horse-back again fearing the Divertisements in the Inn might bereave him of his joy for he said it was now with him as with a Man that carries a Rich Treasure about him who suspects every Passenger to be a Theif but within a few hours he was sensible of the ebbing of the Tydes and before Night tho there was an Heavenly Serenity and sweet Peace upon his Spirit which continued long with him yet the Transports of Joy were over and the fine edge of his delight blunted He many years after called that day one of the Days of Heaven and professed he understood more of the Life of Heaven by it than by all the Books he ever Read or Discourses he ever entertained about it 7. Thus Mr. Knox predicted the very place and manner of the Laird of Grange You have sometimes seen the courage and constancy of the Laird of Grange in the cause of God and now that unhappy Man is casting himself away I pray yopu go to him from me said Mr. Knox and tell him unless he forsake the Wicked course he is in the Rock wherein he confideth shall not defend him nor the Carnal Wisdom of that Man meaning the young Leshington whom he counteth half a God shall help him But he shall be shamefully pull'd out of the Nest and his Carcase hung before the Sun And even so it fell out the following year when the Castle was taken and his Body hang'd out before the Sun Thus God exactly fulfilled the prediction of his Death Clark's Lives p. 277. 8. The same Mr. Knox in the Year 1566. Being in the Pulpit a Edenburgh upon the Lords Day a Paper was given up to him among many others wherein these words were scoffingly Written concerning the Earl of Murray who was slain before Take up the Man whom ye accounted another God At the end of the Sermon Mr. Knox bewailed the loss that the Church and State had by the Death of the Virtuous Man and then added There is one in this company that makes this horrible Muther the subject of his mirth for which all good Men should be sorry but I tell him he shall die where there shall be none to lament him The Man that wrote the Paper was one Thomas Metellan a young Gentleman who shortly after in his Travels Died in Italy having none to assist or lament him 9. Sir Anthony Wingfield who was slain at Brest Anno. 1594. At his undertaking of that expedition he was strongly perswaded it would be his Death and therefore so settled and disposed of his Estate as one that never reckoned to return again And the day before he died he took order for the Payment of his Debts as one that strongly presaged the time was now at hand which accordingly fell out the next day Sir Jophn Norris his Expedition p. 46. 10. The Learned and Judicious Amiraldus gives us this well attested Relation of Lewis of Bourbon That a little before his Journey from Dreux he Dreamed that he had fought three successful Battels wherein his three great Enemies were slain but that at last he himself was mortally wounded and that after they were laid one upon another he also was laid upon the Dead Bodys The event was Remarkable for the Mareschal of St. Andree was killed at Dreux the Duke of Guise at Orleans the Constable of Montmorency at St. Denis And this was the Triumvirate which had Sworn the ruin of those of the Protestant Religion and the Destruction of that Prince At last he himself was slain at Basack as if there had been a continuation of Deaths and Funerals Amiraldus of Divne Dreams p. 122 123. 11. Suetonius in the Life of Julius Caesar tells us that the Night before he was slain he had Divers Premonitions thereof for that Night all the Doors and Windows of his Chamber flew open his Wife also Dreamed that Caesar was slain and that she had him in her Arms. The next day he was slain in Pompey's Court having received three and twenty wounds in his Body 12. Pamelius in the Life of Cyprian tells us for a most certain and well attested truth that upon his first entrance into Carubis the place of his Banishment it was revealed to him in a Dream or Vision that upon that very day Twelve-Month he should be consummate Which accordingly fell out for a little before the time prefixed there came suddainly two Apparators to bring him before the New Proconsul Galeius by whom he was Condemned as having been a Standard-Bearer of his Sect and an Enemy of the Gods Whereupon he was Condemned to be Beheaded a Multitude of Christians following him crying Let us die together with him 13. And as Remarkable is that recorded by the Learned and Ingenious Doctor Stern of Mr. Vsher of Ireland a Man saith he of great Integrity Dear to others by his Merits and my Kinsman in Blood
by reading Isa 53. 24. Lyra Immanuel Tromelius Paulus Riccius Lud. Curetus were converted Jews 25. R. Hakkunas Ben Nehunia was Converted by Occasion of the Miracles which he saw I am Hakkunas one of them that believe and have washed my self with the Holy Waters and walk in those right ways being induced thereunto by Miracles Hottinger out of Suidas c. 26. Elias Levita before his death became a Christian and with thirty more Jews receiv'd Baptism but upon what Occasions and Inducements I cannot learn A. C. 1547. Alsted 27. Eve Cohan was Converted by occasion of reading the New Testament which she found in the Chamber of her Dancing-Master in Holland but being threatned and ill-treated by her Mother upon it marry'd her Master came over into England and was Baptized at London about half a score Years ago 28. J. Sul a Turkish Chaous was born in Constantinople and for his Dexterity in managing Affairs was imployed by the Grand Seignior in the Ambassies once in Venice once into Russia and once to the Emperor of Germany where he resided at Vienna eighteen Months He had also Thirty three Gallies under his Command This great Man was by one of his Father's Slaves who attended ordinarily upon him much and frequently importuned to believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God the only true Prophet greater than Mahomet J. Sul for a long time refused to hearken to him and sharply rebuked him for speaking to him of that Matter and when yet the Slave would not be silent but he did oft beat him kick him and caused him to be Bastonadied for his Importunity all which the Slave endured with much Patience and told him that tho' he should kill him he would not be silent concerning the Matter And it pleased God that at last some special Providence concurring he was induced to believe that indeed Jesus Christ whom the Jews Crucified was the Son of God and now alive in Heaven having all Power in Heaven and Earth committed to him And hereupon he took up a secret Resolution within himself to forsake his natural Country and his Father's House and to fly to the Christians to learn the Law of Christ and to make an open Profession of his Name that so his Soul might be saved in the great day of the Lord being convinced that all the Pleasures and Enjoyments of this World whereof he had a large Portion could not make any Man happy here nor deliver him from Death nor bring him to the Assurance of obtaining Glory in the World to come But that owning the Name of Jesus Christ by Faith and Obedience would procure all this After he was convinced hereof and thereupon fully resolved to go into some Christian Countrey he was two whole Years before he could contrive and find out a way how he might escape with Safety For had he been discover'd he by their Law was to be burnt alive This made him the more wary at last God's Providence so order'd it that he got Safe into Smyrna and from thence to Leghorn At Leghorn he was honourably entertain'd by one of the great Duke's Cousins who would have had him baptiz'd but because he was recommended to the Arch-Bishop of Paris and was to be conducted thither by some that came with him from Smyrna he excused himself and rejected that Favour At Paris he was receiv'd with much Respect as a Person of Quality and lodged in St. Lazaro a place appointed for entertaining and Instruction of Proselites who were bountifully there entertain'd The Priest that was to instruct and fit him for Baptism would have imposed upon his Belief and Practice in these things That Christ is in the Host That an Agnus Dei hath a Divine Virtue in it That the Crucifix is to be worshipped That the Pope is a Saint and Christ's Vicar That Saints and Images are to be respected in the Worship of God But in these Points he did so argue with them that they could not convince him and therefore were forced to let him alone And he was much troubled to find himself yoaked with Men of such a Belief so that he had thoughts of returning to Constantinople if the way had been open to him Whilst he lay under these Temptations Providence so order'd it that he fell into Acquaintance with two Arabians who were become Protestants By their means he got notice that there were besides the Papists among whom he was other Christians in Paris whose Faith and Worship was free from Superstition and a way was contriv'd how he should be brought into Acquaintance with them for under pretence of walking abroad to take the Air he shifted himself of the company of those which attended him from St. Lazaro and went with the Arabians to the House of a Protestant and was made acquainted with the Protestant Ministers in Paris who took special Care of him for the space of Forty three Days In which time they instructed him diligently in the Truth which also he did heartily embrace But great Search being made for him and they not being able to protect him from the Power of those who would have taken him into England where he arrived March the last and was entertain'd kindly and after 2. while had Means of Subsistence provided for him and was committed to the Care of Mr. Durie and Mr. Calandrine who took a great deal of pains in instructing him in the Principles of Religion and in observing his Conversation And in Process of time when he had gained a competent measure of Knowledge which he greedily drank and had given good Evidence of the Soundness and Sincerity of his Faith he was put upon making a Consession of his Faith which was written in French and being translated into English was publickly read to the whole Congregation It was subscribed thus J. Sul Chaous the Slave of my Lord Jesus Christ. After which the Minister that was to Baptize him asked him Whether he did not renounce before God and that Gongregation the Mahometan Sect He answer'd Yea He did renounce it utterly Q. Do you desire to make Profession of the Christian Faith and to be baptiz'd in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost as a Disciple of Christ A. Yea It is my earnest desire Q. Are you resolved in the future Course of your Life to submit to all the Ordinances of Christ c. A. Yea It is my sincere Resolution After this he was Baptized by the Name of Richard Christophilus Jan. 30. 1658. in the Church of St. Paul Covent-Garden See the Printed Narrative at large or Mr. Clark 's Abridgment of it in his Examples Vol. 2. c. 23. p. 120 121. c. 29. One Richard White a Smith of Wilden-Hall was a prophane Atheistical Man and believing that there was no Devils in his Cups would wish he could once see the Devil if there were such a Thing and that suddenly he changed his Life and became a Prosessor of Zeal
and Strictness in Religion and told them that in a clear Moonshine Night the Devil in the shape of a great uggly Man stood by his Bed-side opening the Curtains and looking him in the Face and at last took up the Blanket and sometimes smiled on him then was more uggly and after a while in which he lay in great Terror the Apparition vanished and he was affrighted into the aforesaid Change of Life Attested by most credible and Religious Persons near Wolverhampton in Staffordshire who dwelling in the same-House with Mr. Baxter oft told the same to him Hist Disc of Apparitions and Witches p. 59. 30. Serj. Glanvil's Father had a fair Estate which he intended to settle on his elder Brother but he being a vicious young Man and there appear'd no Hopes of his Recovery he settled it on him that was his second Son Upon his death his eldest Son finding that what he had before looked on as the threatnings of an angry Father was now but too certain became Melancholy and that by Degrees wrought so great a Change on him that what his Father could not prevail in while he liv'd was now effected by the Severity of his last Will so that it was now too late for him to change in hopes of any Estate that was gone from him But his Brother observing the reality of the Change resolv'd within himself what to do so he call'd him with many of his Friends together to a Feast and after other Dishes had been serv'd up to the Dinner he order'd one that was cover'd to be set before his Brother and desired him to uncover it which he doing the Company was surpriz'd to find it full of Writings so he told them that he was now to do what he was sute his Father would have done if he had liv'd to see that happy Change which they now all saw in his Brother and therefore he freely restored to him the whole Estate Dr. Burnet in his Life of Sir Matthew Hale y. 8. 31. Bruno born in Collogne and Professor of Philosophy in Paris about the year of Christ 1080. being present at the singing of the Office for his Fellow-Professor now dead highly reputed for his Holy Life the dead Corps sits up in the Bier and crys out I am in God's just Judgments condemn'd These words he utter'd three several Days at which Bruno was so affrighted that a Man held so Pious was Damn'd began to think what would become of himself and many more Therefore concluding there was an Hell took himself with six of his Schollars to a hideous place for dark Woods high Hills Rocks and wild Beasts in the Province of Dauphin near Grenoble and there built a Monastery having obtain'd the Ground of Hugo Bishop of Grenoble the place call'd Carthusia whence his Monks took their Name See my Book of all Religions 32. Luther tells us of two Cardinals riding in great Pomp to the Council of Constance and by the way they heard a Man bitterly weeping and wailing When they came to him they found him intently viewing an uggly Toad and ask'd him why he wept so bitterly he told them his Heart was melted with this consideration that God had not made him such a loathsome and deformed Creature hoc est quod amarè fleo said he Whereupon one of them crys out Well said the Father Surgunt indocti rapient Coelum The Unlearned will arise and take Heaven and we with all our Learning shall be cast into Hell Luther in tertium praecept See more in this Book A Relation of the wonderful Conversion of a Kentish Gentleman Mr. Studly related to me by Mr. Knight Minister intimately acquainted with him 33. His Father was a Lawyer in Kent of about 400 l. per annum who had built a very fair Mansion-House upon the Estate He was a great Enemy to the Power of Religion and an Hater of those that were then call'd Puritans His Son in his youth seem'd to follow in the same Steps till the Lord that had separated him from the Womb call'd him home which was as followeth The young Man was at London and being drunk in some Company and going in the Night towards his Lodging fell into a Cellar and in the Fall was seiz'd with Horror and thought he fell into Hell at that time It pleased God he took little Harm by the Fall but lay there some Hours in a drunken Drowse his Body being heated with what he drank and his Soul awakned he thought he was actually in Hell After that he was come to himself and was gotten home into Kent he fell into Melancholy betook himself to read and study the Scriptures and to much Prayer Which at length his Father perceiv'd and fearing he would turn Puritan was troubled and dealt roughly with him made him dress his Horses which he humbly and willing submitted to And when at that time his Father perceived he sate up late at Night reading in his Bible he denied him Candle-light But being allowed a fire in his Chamber he told Mr. Knight he was wont to lye along and read by the fire light and said that while he was dressing his Fathers Horses in his Frock and in that time of reading by the fire he had those Comforts from the Lord and Joys that he had scarce experienced since His Father seeing this means ineffectual resolved to send him into France that by the Airiness of that Countrey his Melancholly temper might be cured He went and being at his own dispose by the Lords guiding him he placed himself in the House of a Godly Protestant Minister and between them after they were acquainted and such is the Cognation of saving grace in Divers Subjects that a little time will serve for Christians to be acquainted there grew great endearment Great progress he made in speaking the Language and his Father expecting an Account from the Gentleman with whom he sojourn'd of him of his proficiency in speaking French he sent it to him but soon after had Orders to return home And the Father directing it or he intreating it the Landlord with whom he had sojourned came into England with him and both made very welcome at his Father's House He not knowing that he was a Minister At last the Father took the French Gentleman and his Son at Prayers together and was angry paid him what was due to him and sent him away Then his Father having an interest in 〈◊〉 Person of Honour a great Lady at White-Hall whose Courts he as a Lawyer kept and his Son by his now past Education accomplisht for such an employ prevailed with that Lady to take his Son for her Gentleman to wait upon her in her Coach He thought by a Court Life to drive away his Melancholy as he call'd his Sons seriousness in Religion The Lady had many Servants some given to Swearing and Rudeness whom this Young Gentleman would take upon him to reprove with that Prudence and Gravity that Sin fell down
after the several Ordinances and Priviledges of a Church-Communion The Churches of New-England have usually been very strict in their Admissions to Church-Fellowship and required very signal Demonstrations of a Repenting and a Believing Soul before they thought Men fit Subjects to be entrusted with the Rights of the Kingdom of Heaven But they seem'd rather to augment than abate their usual Strictness when the Examination of the Indians was to be perform'd A day was therefore set apart which they call'd Natootomeuhtenicusuk or a Day of asking Questions when the Ministers of the adjacent Churches assisted with all the best Inrerpreters that could be had publickly examined a good number of these Indians about their Attainments both in Knowledge and in Virtue And notwithstanding the great satisfaction then received our Churches being willing to proceed surely and therefore slowly in raising them up to a Church-state which might be comprehended in our Consociations the Indians were afterwards called in considerable Assemblies convened for that purpose to make open Confession of their Faith in God and Christ and of the Efficacy which his Word had upon them for their Conversion to him which Confessions being taken in Writing from their Mouths by able Interpreters were scanned by the People of God and found much Acceptance with them I need pass no further Censure upon them than what is given by my Grandfather the well-known Richard Mather in an Epistle of his published on this occasion says he There is so much of Gods Work among them as that I cannot but count it a great Evil yea a great Injury to God and his Goodness for any to make light of it To see and hear Indians open their Months and lifting up their Hands and Eyes in Prayer to the living God calling on him by his Name Jehovah in the Meditation of Jesus Christ and this for a good while together to see and hear them exhorting one another from the Word of God to see and hear them confessing the Name of Christ Jesus and their own Sinfulness sure this is more than usual And tho' they spoke in a Language of which many of us understood but little yet we that were present that day saw and beard them perform the Duties mentioned with such grave and sober Countenances with such comely Reverence in their Gesture and their whole Carriage and with such plenty of Tearâ— trickling down the Cheeks of some of them as did argue to us that they spake with the holy Fear of God and it much affected our Hearts At length was a Church-state settled among them They entred as our Churches do into an Holy Covenant wherein they gave themselves first unto the Lord and then unto one another to attend the Rules and Helps and expect the Blessings of the Everlasting Gospel and Mr. Eliot having a Mission from the Church of Roxbury unto the Work of the Lord Christ among the Indians conceived himself sufficiently authorized unto she performing of all Church work about them grounding it on Acts 13.1 2 3 4. and he accordingly administred first the Baptism and then the Supper of the Lord unto them Thus far Mr. Cotton Mather I shall next insert the Dying Speeches of several of the Converted Indians formerly published by the Reverend Mr. Eliot They are deliver'd to me by a Friend that brought them with him from Boston in New-England and are so great a Rarity that 't was with difficulty he procured them in New-England where they were Printed neither was there a Copy of 'em to be found in London Mr. Eliot begins thus Viz. Here be but a few of the Dying Speeches and Counsels of such Indians as died in the Lord. It is an humbling to me that there be no more it was not in my Heart to gather them but Major Gookins hearing some of them rehearsed he first moved that Daniel should gather them in the Language as they were spoken and that I should Translate them into English and here is presented what was done that way These things are Printed not so much for Publishment as to save Charge of Writing out of Copys for those that did desire them JOHN ELIOT 38. Waban was the first that received the Gospel our first Meeting was at his House the next time we met he had gather'd a great Company of his Friends to hear the Word in which he hath been stedfast When we framed our selves in order in way of Government he was chosen a Ruler of Fifty he hath approved himself to be a good Christian in Church Order and in Civil Order he hath approved himself to be a Zealous Faithful and Stedfast Ruler to his Death His Speech is as followeth I now rejoyce tho' I be now a dying great is my Affliction in this World but I hope that God doth so afflict me only to try my praying to God in this World whether it be true and strong or not but I hope God doth gently call me to Repentance and to prepare to come unto him therefore he layeth on me great pain and affliction tho' my Body be almost broken by Sickness yet I desire to remember thy Name Oh my God untll I die I remember those Words Job 19.23 to 28. Oh that my Words were now written Oh that they were printed in a Book that they were graven with an Iron Pen and Lead in a Rock for ever For I know that my Redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the Earth And though after my Skin Worms destroy this Body yet in my Flesh I shall see God c. I desire not to be troubled about Matters of this World a little I am troubled I desire you all my Brethren and you my Children do not greatly weep and mourn for me in this World I am now almost dying but see that you strongly pray to God and do you also prepare and make ready to die for every one of you must come to dying Therefore confess your Sins every one of you and believe in Jesus Christ I believe that which is written in the Book of God Consider truly and repent and believe then God will pardon all your great and many Sins God can pardon all your Sins as easily as one for God's free Mercy and Glory do fill all the World God will in no wiseâ— forget those that in this World do sincerely repent and believe Verily this is Love oh my God Therefore I desire that God will do this for me tho' in my Body I am full of Pain As for those that died afore we prayed to God I have no hope about them now I believe that God hath call'd us for Heaven and there in Heaven are many Believers Souls abiding Therefore I pray you do not overmuch grieve for me when I die in this world but make your selves ready to die and follow me and there we shall see each other in â—â—â—â—al Glory in this World we live but a little while therefore we must be always
Hastings about Three Years ago where when the People were in great Poverty and suffer'd much by Scarcity of Money and Provisions it pleased God that an unusual and great Showl of Herrings came up the River by which the Inhabitants were plentifully supplied for the present and the next week after a Multitude of Cod succeeded them which were supposed to have driven the former into the River before them by which means the Necessity of the poor Inhabitants was supplied unexpectedly to Admiration 6. And this very Year 't is very observable when Money is at a low ebb amongst us and People every where muttering and complaining of the baseness of the old Coyn and the slowness of Coyning new Money c. God hath sent us in his Gracious Providence such a plentiful Harvest that not only the Farmers and poor People but even the Fields themselves to use the Psalmist's Phrase seem to laugh and sing 7. One Mr. Norwood late of Deptford a serious Christian being low in the VVorld and having several small Children his VVife then lying in was extreamly discontented at the Poverty and Straits of the Family the poor man pinched with this double Distress VVant of Provision and Peace too and belng unwilling to trouble his Master who was a Meal-Man and had relieved him formerly in his Troubles retires to Prayer opens his Case to God Almighty begs earnestly for a Supply returns home to his VVife and finds her in a pleasant Temper who ask'd him If any body had been with him Telling him That some body who would not tell whence he came had brought her Five Shillings This extreamly affected and chear'd the good man that he was free to speak of it in all Companies as occasion offered it self and at last mentioned it to the very Person a Minister Mr. J. J. that sent it who professed that being in his Study at that time upon a sudden and warm Impulse of mind he was put upon it 8 Another time his VVife was reduced to great Necessities for want of Shifts c. and was disturbed as before the good man goes the next Lord's Day to Church was Invited to Dine and Sup with a Friend said nothing of these wants but at going away the good VVoman of the House put him up Shifts for his VVife and Children and I think saith my Relater for himself too and ties up some money in one of them These are both Attested by one Mr. John Lane of Horsly down Lane in Southwark in a Letter dated July 3. 1695. and subscribed by several other hands of St. Olives Parish 9. Another person one Atkins formerly of Oxford lately of St. Olives in Southwark being brought to low Circumstances and so straitened with Poverty that they had neither Bread nor Drink nor Candle nor money to buy with the Wife grew impatient and the good man endeavoured to satisfie her with recounting over their former Experiences of Gods Goodness to them c. told her they would go to Prayer and beg for a supply he had not been long at his Devotions but a person knocking at the Door ask'd for Mr. Atkins but not willing to stay for his coming left Five Shillings with the woman for him not telling who sent it nor did they ever know his Name to this day which so wrought upon the unbelieving Wife that she was mightily affected with it and laid the consideration of it deeply to Heart This is likewise Attested by the aforesaid Author Mr. John Lane c. 10. A. C. 1555. betwixt Oxford and Aldebrough in the County of Suffolk when by unseasonable Weather a great Dearth was in the Land a Crop of Pease without Tillage or Sowing grew in the Rocks insomuch that in August there were gathered above one hundred Quarters a Quarter being 8 Bushels and in Blossoming remained as many more This is related by Mr. Speed and by the Author of the World Surveyed and others for a very great Truth CHAP. XXII Strange Instances of Consolation and Protection in Dangers MAN's Extremity we use to say is God's Opportunity and no doubt but one great Reason why God chuseth rather such Seasons to appear in is to give a clearer Demonstration of his Power and to shut out all others that may put in for a share of the Glory as Co-rivals with Him He will not give His Honour to any of His Creatures which they would be apt to challenge if God should put forth himself too early for their Relief and Assistance when they think they can stand upon their own Legs I. Personal Deliverances and Comforts c. 1. Polycarp being Conducted to the Theatre in order to his Suffering Martyrdom was Comforted and Encouraged by a Voice from Heaven Be of good Chear O Polycarp and play the Man The Speaker no Man saw but the Voice was heard by many of us said his Church at Smirna in their Epistle to the Brethren of Pontus Clark's Marr. of Ecclesi History 2. A brief Account of Mr. Roswell 's Tryal and Acquittal About the same time Mr. Roswell a very worthy Divine was Tryed for Treasonable Words in his Pulpit upon the Accusation of very vile and lewd Informers and a Surry Jury found him Guilty of High Treason upon the most villanous and improbable Evidence that had been ever given notwithstanding Sir John Tallot no Countenancer of Dissenters had appeared with great Generosity and Honour and Testified That the most material Witness was as Scandalous and Infamous a Wretch as lived It was at that time given out by those who thirsted for Blood That Mr. Roswell and Mr. Hays should die together and it was upon good Ground believe that the happy deliverance of Mr. Hays did much contribute to the preservation of Mr. Roswell though it is very probable that he had not escaped had not Sir John Talbot's worthy and most honourable Detestation of that accursed Villany prompted him to repair from the Court of King's Bench to King Charles II. and to make a Faithful Representation of the Case to him whereby when inhumane bloody Jefferys came a little after in a Transport of Joy to make his Report of the Eminent Service he and the Surry Jury had done in finding Mr. Roswell Guilty the King to his disappointment appeared under some Reluctancy and declared That Mr. Roswell should not die And so he was most happily delivered Bloody Assizes 3. Origen mightily Encouraged the Martyrs of his time visited such as were in deep Dungeons and close Imprisonment and after Sentence of Death accompanied them to the place of Execution putting himself often in great Danger thereby he kissed and embraced them at their last Farewell so that once the Heathens in their Rage had stoned him to Death if the Divine Power of God had not marvelloussy deliver'd him and the same Providence did at many other times Protect and Defend him oven so often as cannot be told c. Ibid. 4. Augustine going abroad to visit his Churches was laid
he stood fair for the Pontifical Chair upon the death of Pope Paul III. and the Party for him had gain'd almost a sufficient number of Suffrages he seemed little concern'd at it and did rather decline than aspire to that Dignity Yea and when a full number had agreed and came to adore him according to the ordinary Ceremony he receiv'd it with his usual Coldness and that being done in the Night he said God loved Light and therefore advised them to delay it till Day came upon which the Italians among whom Ambition passes for the Character of a great Mind looked on this as an unsufferable piece of Dulness so the Cardinals shrunk from him before day and chose de Monte Pope who reigned by name of Julius the III. His first Promotion was very extraordinary for he gave his own Hat to a Servant that kept his Monkey and being ask'd the Reason of it He said He saw as much in his Servant to recommend him to be a Cardinal as the Conclave saw in him to chuse him to be Pope See Abridgment of the Hist. of the Reform l. 2. p. 121. And it is remarkable that notwithstanding he had such an humble Opinion of his own Parts yet he behaved himself so wisely at the Council of Trent that it raised his Esteem much and moved the Conclave of Rome to a Design of promoting him to the Popedom Ibid. See more in the Chapter of present Retribution to the Humble and Modest. CHAP. XXVI Persons strangely admonished of Sins or Dangers WE have to deal with so gracious a God and one so concern'd for our Welfare and Salvation that he seldom lets his Children run into Dangers without giving them a previous Notice and Admonition of it Thus the Persecution design'd by Herod against our Saviour was notified to Joseph in a Dream and withal a way directed for his Escape S. Peter was told plainly before-hand of Satan 's Defire to sift and winnow him Judas o his Temptation and all the rest of the Apostles of their stumbling and Offence And indeed all the Christian Disciples had fair warning of the Dangers that awaited them in the World after our Saviour's Ascension into Heaven and therefore they were to fore-arm themselves with Prudence and Innocency c. How S. Paul was admonished by Agabus of his being bound at Jerusalem See Act. 21.11 12. 1. We do elsewhere relate in this Book how a Gentleman in London whensoever he was drunk was continually molested with a Noise over his Head as he lay in his Bed c. 2. Some few Days before the Duke of Buckingham's going to Portsmouth where he was stabbed by Felton the Ghost of his Father Sir George Villiers appear'd to one Parker formerly his own Servant but then Servant to the Duke in his Morning-Chamber-Gown charged Parker to tell his Son that he should decline that Employment and Design he was going upon or else he would certainly be murder'd Parker promised the Apparition to do it but neglected it The Duke making Preparations for his Expedition the Apparition came again to Parker taxing him very severely for his Breach of Promise and required him not to delay the acquainting his Son of the Danger he went in Then Parker the next day told the Duke that his Father's Ghost had twice appear'd to him and had commanded him to give him that warning The Duke slighted it and told him he was an old doting Fool. That Night the Apparition came to Parker and said Thou hast done well in warning my Son of his Danger but tho' he will not yet believe thee go to him once more however and tell him from me by such a Token naming a private Token which no Body knows but only he and I that if he will not decline his Voyage such a Knife as this is pulling a Knife out from under his Gown will be his Death This Message Parker also delivered the next day to the Duke who when he heard the private Token believed that he had it from his Father's Ghost yet said that his Honour was now at Stake and he could not go back from what he had undertaken come Life come Death This Passage Parker after the Duke's Murder communicated to his Fellow-Servant Henry Ceely who told it to a Reverend Divine a Neighbour of mine from whose Mouth I have it saith Mr. Glaenvil in his Sadducism Triumph p. 410. 3. A Gentleman in Ireland near to the Earl of Orory's sending his Butler one Afternoon to buy Cards as be passed a Field he to his wonder espy'd a Company of People sitting round a Table with a deal of good Chear before them in the midst of the Field And he going up towards them they all arose and saluted him and desired him to sit down with them But one of them whispering these Words in his Ear Do nothing this Company invites you to do He thereupon refused to sit down and immediately the Table and all that belonged to it were gone and the Company are now playing and dancing And the Butler being desired to joyn himself with them but he refusing they fall all to work but he refusing to work with them they all disappeared The Man runs strait home and was no sooner entred his Master's House but down he falls and lay some time sensless but coming to himself again he related to his Master what had happened The Night following there comes one of this Company to his Bed-side and tells him that if he offer'd to stir out of Doors the next day he would be carried away Hereupon he kept within but towards the Evening having need to make Water he adventured to put one Foot over the Threshold several standing by Which he had no sooner done but the espy'd a Rope cast about his Middle and the poor Man was hurried away with great swiftness they following after him as fast as they could but could not overtake him At length they espy'd a Horseman coming towards them and made signs to him to stop the Man whom he saw coming near him and both ends of the Rope but no Body drawing When they met he laid hold on one end of the Rope and immediately had a smart Blow given him over his Arm with the other end But by this means the Man was stopt and the Horseman brought him back with him The Earl of Orory hearing of these strange Passages sent to the Master to desire him to send this Man to his House which he accordingly did And the Morning following or quickly after he told the Earl that his Spectre had been with him again and assured him that that day be should most certainly be carried away and that no Endeavours should avail to the saving of him Upon this he was kept in a large Room with a considerable number of Persons to guard him among whom was the famous Stroker Mr. Greatrix who was a Neighbour There were besides other Persons of Quality two Bishops in the House at the same
be paid by 40 shillings apiece 13. For the Marriages of poor Maids in Reading in the same manner 100 l. 14. For the Marriages of poor Maids in Newbery that have served 7 years the same Master or Mistress 50 l. 15. To set on work idle vagrant Boys in Bridewel 200 l. 16. Towards Finishing the Pinacles of the Steeple of S. Marys in Reading 50 l. 17. To be lent upon Bond with Sureties to several honest industrious poor Clothiers in Reading first for 7 years then for 3 years to others and so on gratis for ever 500 l. viz. 50 l. apiece 18. To the Clothiers of Newbery the same Sum for the like use viz. 500 l. 19. To poor industrious Merchant-Adventurers in London to be lent by 300 l. in a parcel gratis from 3 years to 3 years in like manner as before 300 l. 20. To his Brother William Kendrick and Children 2000 l. and a Gold-Ring 21. To his Sister Anna Newman of Reading 1000 Marks 22. To her Children 2000 Marks c. 23. To his Sister Alice Vigures of Exeter 500 l. 24. To her Children 1000 l. 25. To his Brother James Winch of Purley in the County of Berks and Children 1000 l. 26. To old Elizab. Kendrick his Uncle's Daughter 50 l. 27. To Tho. Newman at Delf in Holland Servant to his Partner 1000 l. 28. To his Kinsman and late Servant Sim. Gaudy 1000 l. 29. To Arth. Aynscomb Merchant then at Antwerp Shearer with him in Trade 500 l. 30. To Barney Reymes Merchant at Delf another Shearer 500 l. 31. To Mr. John Quarles who was his Master and then kept his Accompts 500 l. forgiving him also a Debt of 300 l. 32. To Mr. George Lowe Merchant and former Partner 300 l. 33. To Tho. Billingslie Son of Sir H. B. 200 l. forgiving him also a Debt of 200 l. more 34. To the Executors of Tho. Jackson Merchant 300 l. 35. To Luces van Punon of Middleburgh 50 l. 36. To Jeremiah Poets of Middleburgh 20 l. 37. To William Powle his Covenant-Servant 200 l. 38. To And Kendrick his Apprentice 300 l. and in lieu of what he had received with him 100 l. 39. To another Apprentice Chr. Packe 100 l. 40. To his House-keeper 20 l. To two of his Maids 20 l. apiece To his Drawer 50 l. to another Drawer 25 l. To his Drawers Servants 25 l. To his twelve Clothworkers Rowers and Shearers 130 l. To Bigge and Salisbury that pressed and folded his Cloth 25 l. To his Porters at the Water-side 10 l. To Packers 10 l. To his Water-bearer 3 l. To the Washer 5 l. To W. Bealde of Reading Clothier 50 l. to another Clothier 50 l. To another Clothier Tho. Newman 100 l. To John Skegmere Secretary to the Merchant-Adventurers 100 l. To R. B. a Partner 300 l. To Mr. W. T. 5 l. To Officers of the Company 15 l. For Service at 6 a Clock in Reading 250 l. the like at Newbery 250 l. to another 100 l. For a Dinner for the Drapers at his Funeral 40 l. Extracted out of the Copy printed A. C. 1625. 23. The Lady Alice Dutchess Dudley gave many hundred pounds toward the Building of St. Giles's Church the Church being finished she gave Hangings of Watchid Taffety to cover the upper-end of the Chancel and those bordered with a silk and silver Fringe Item For the back of the Altar a rich green Velvet Cloth with these three Letters in Gold IHS embroidered on it Two Service-Books in Folio embossed with Gold A gree Velvet Cloth with a rich deep Gold Fringe to cover the Altar on Sundays A Cambrick-Altar Cloth with a deep Bonelace round about another fine Damask-Altar Cloth Two Cusâ—ins for the Altar rickly embroidred with Gold A large Turkey Carpet to be spread on the Week-days over it A beautiful Skreen of Carved Work which was placed where the former in the old Church stood Moreover she gave a neat Pair of Organs with a Case richly Gilded Item Ver costly handsom Rails to guard the Lord's Table from prophane uses It. The Communion-Plate of all sorts in Silver and gilt for that sacred use she was at the Charge of Paving the upper-end of the Church wih Marble-stones She gave the great Bell and was at the Charge of Casting and Hanging the other five Bells She gave to the Church of Stonelay in Warwickshire as also to the Churches of Mancester Leke-Wotton Ashow Kenelworth and Monks-Kirby Twenty pounds per Annum apiece for a perpetual Augmentation to the poor Vicaridges of those respective Churches for ever She bestowed on the same Churches as also upon the Churches of Bedford Acton St. Albans Patshill divers pieces of costly Plate for the Celebration of the Holy Communion in each of them And she purchased a fair house and Garden near the said Church of St. Giles's and gave it for a perperual Mansion to the Incumbents after three Lives She also allowed a yearly Stipend to the Sexton of that Churchâ—â— Tole the great Bell when the Prisoners condemned to die were passing by and to Ring out after they were executed She likewise gave great Sums of Money for the Repairing the Cathedral Church of Litchfield and for the Re-edifying of St. Sepulchres in London All these with many more were the Product of her great Charity whilst she lived and thereby made her own Eyes her Overseers and her own Hand her Executors At her Death she gave for Redemption of Christian Captives from the Hands of Infidels One hundred pounds per Annum for ever To the Hospital in St. Giles's Four hundred pounds for Twenty pounds a year for ever For the placing out for ever of poor Parish-Children of St. Giles's Apprentices Two hundred pounds to purchase 10. l. per Annum To the Poor of the Parishes of Stoneley Kenilworth Leke-Wotton Ashow Bedford and Passhill aforesaid and also of Lichborow and Blakesley One hundred pounds per Annum And upon the Day of her Funeral Fifty pounds to be distributed among the Poor She gave to Fourscore and ten Widows according to the number of the years she had lived to each one a Gown and fair white Handkerchief to attend the Hearse wherein her Body was carried and One shilling apiece for their Dinner after that Solemnity was performed which was on the 16th of March 1668. She gave to every place where her Corps should rest in its passage from London unto Stoneley aforesaid in Warwickshire where she had a Noble Monument prepared by her self She ordered that Six pence should be given to every poor Body that should meet her Corps on the Road. She gave to Blakesley Lichborow and Patshill Ten pounds apiece to be distributed among the Poor the same day her Corps was interred to Stoneley Fifty pounds distributed the same day Thus this Illustrious Dutchess did in her Life and at her Death and doubtless for all her good Deeds she has her Reward in Heaven by God's Mercy and Christ's Merits See the Narrative of her Life
Thought of God and of Christ overwhelms it The Terrors of the Lord we may feel indeed but we cannot express them they are so very terrible that they wound our most sensible and tender part they cause our very Souls to pine and languish away they fix our Minds to the Contemplation of every thing that is sad and doleful they fill us with Confusion and Heman says Ps 88.15 They are Terrors that compass us round about they seize upon every Faculty and distress us in every part to have God against us his Holiness to dazle us his Power to overthrow us his Law to condemn us our Consciences to accuse us is the Sum of Terrors 6. Fear is another occasion of Sorrow We are frighted with the view of our innumerable Sins and with the Dangers that attend them the Thoughts of Heaven fright us because we think we have lost that blessed Place and the Thoughts of Hell are no less frightful because we think we shall soon be there the Thoughts of Life are frightful because 't is with Anguish and Horror that we live nor can we bear the Thoughts of Death because we dare not die 7. 'T is a Night of Weeping to deserted Souls because they find no heart to pray and no life to pray they fall upon their Knees and cover the Altar of the Lord with Tears but he seems not to regard them The Thoughts of such poor People are in a continual hurry and so are very full of Wandrings in the Performance of their Duty Sorrows damp our Faith our Love and our Hope and so spoil our Duties for without these they are without Life and without Acceptance and sometimes our Grief is so violent that it finds no vent it strangles us and we are overcome I am so troubled that I cannot speak Ps 77.4 8. Such have no Patience wherewith to bear their Evils Who is he that can bear the Wrath of God The sight of Heaven inspires our Hearts with vital heat and makes us quiet and submissive under every Dispensation but the daily Sight and Fear of Hell fills us with Tumult and Disorder 9. They usually see no prospect of Relief or Deliverance and that encreases the Sorrows of their doleful Night They have indeed now and then some Intermissions but they are like the small Breathings and Refreshments of a Person that is newly taken off the Rack to be carried to the Rack again 10. This Night of Weeping is the more sorrowful because it is the time of Satan's Cruelty When God is departed then the Devil comes insults and says Where is now your God What think you now of Sin What is now become of all your Hearing your Reading and your many Prayers You thought to have escaped my Power and now I have you within my reach Now remember that at such a time or such a time you sinned and therefore God has forsaken you you weep and your Tears are just for you are miserable and are like to be with me for ever 11. Sometimes this Sorrow is mixed with deep Despair It is a tempestuous and stormy Night and as St. Paul said in another case All hope of their being saved is taken away I shall surely perish saith the Mourning Soul I am damned I am lost for ever I am already as in Hell the Lord will be favourable no more he is gone he is gone from me and he is for ever gone No more shall I behold his shining Face he is my Judge and my Enemity and I am afraid he will be so for ever I am never like to see that Heaven where I once hoped to go and these unbelieving Conclusions produce hard and strange Thoughts of God and an Enemy to him in our Minds 12. Looking upon their present Troubles as an Introduction to more and that these are but the beginning of Sorrows How often do we hear such Saying O! if I cannot bear these Pains and this Wrath what shall I do to bear an eternal Hell If I tremble so now what shall I do when the blow is given and the final Sentence past God knows I dare neither live nor die O what shall I do whether shall I go The Shadows of the Evening are stretched out and what shall I do if it prove an eternal Night For as it is the Glory of Faith to shew us future things as if actually present and to give us JOY from them so considered so it is the TORMENT of Despair to make poor distressed Souls believe they are even as in Hell whilst they are on Earth and that they are actually scorched with that Wrath that is to come in greater measures 13. From all these flow strange Discourses and Expressions of Sorrow they scarce care what they say of God or of themselves My Soul is meary of my Life I will leave my Complaint upon my self I will speak in the Bitterness of my Soul Job 10. c. 3. They frequently proceed to wish they had never been born nay they may proceed so far as to wish even to be destroyed that they may know the worst And there are two things that make their Sorrows more sorrowful 1. As comparing their State with that of others 2. As with their own former State 1. It makes them more sad when they consider the Case of others with that Peace and Joy they have With what Hope and Comfort whilst they are drown'd in Sorrows others says that deserted Soul can sing the Praises of God with Delight whilst I am overwhelmed and my Harp is hung upon the Willows Others can go into the solemn Assemblies and hear his Word but I am confined in my thick Darkness and dare not go thither 2. When the deserted Soul compares its present with its former State To a Person in Misery 't is a great encrease of Misery to have been once happy It was to David an occasion of new Tears when he remembred his former Joys Psal 42.3 4. Time was says the poor Soul when I cou'd read the Bible and treasure up the Promises and Survey of the Land of Canaan as my own Inheritance but now I dare not look into the Word least I read my own Condemnation there The Sabbath was formerly to me as one of the days of Heaven but now it is as well as the rest a sad and mournful day How fair was I once for Heaven and now am like to come short of it These are some of the Sorrows that deserted Souls often meet withal and indeed but a small part of what they feel in this dark and stormy Night Thus far I have given you some of Mr. Rogers 's own Words and have been the larger as thinking his an EXTRAORDINARY CASE and well-deserves the Consideration of every serious Christian but for a more particular Account of it I refer the Reader to his Book intituled A Discourse concerning Trouble of Mind CHAP. XLVII Remarkable Gratitude THankful Returns for Kindnesses and Favours received are but the just
ex Speed Chron. 7. Sir Nathaniel Barnardiston enjoyed his Father a less time than his Grand-Father his Father being removed by Death long before his Grand-Father but yet we may easily gather what his Carriage to him was from the high and extensive Value he set upon his Memory as he used to please himself to Discourse of his Father affirming That he was a very Godly Man and that it was a great Disadvantage for him to part with him so young These things and others he would often declare to his Children and Friends dropping many Tears to shew his great and strong Affection and when he made his Will he there exprest an importunate Desire to his Executors that the Bones of his Father might be digged out of the Earth where they were buried and laid by his own Body in a new vault he order'd his Executors to erect for the same purpose Thus though he could not live with his Father as long as he would have desired yet he designed that their Bodies or Relicks should lie together 'till the happy Resurrection-Day which certainly did denote a Noble Veneration and a most raised Filial Affection See his Life CHAP. LIV. Remarkable Instances of an Early Piety or Children Good betimes TO see young Trees newly planted hopeful and promising is a very lovely and inviting sight A Jeremiah sanctified from his Mother's Womb a Joshua pious in his young years a Timothy well instructed in the Scriptures from a Child are very pleasant in sacred Records And when we see the Seeds of Piety spring up so soon we are ready to impute it to the Influence of Heaven and the Efficacy of Divine Grace And though sometimes these Blossoms die before any Fruit appears and a good Beginning hath not always a good Ending yet certainly and Lot Solomon or our Senses be Witnesses in the case 't is the likeliest way to end well when we begin well 1. Mr. Samuel Crook to shew that his Heart even in his Youth was drawn up towards the Pole of Heaven translated divers of David's Psalms and composed several Hymns of his own Some of which he sung with Tears of Joy and Desire in his last Sickness See his Life p. 4. 2. Origen when a Child was mightily inquisitive into the Meaning of the Scriptures even tiring his Parents with asking Religious Questions comforting his Father in Prison with Letters and hardly forbearing to offer himself to Martyrdom Dr. Cave 's Prim. Christian 3. K. Edward VI. took Notes of such things he heard in Sermons which more nearly related to himself Hist of the Reform 4. Queen Elizabeth wrote a good hand before she was Four years old and understood Italian Ibid. 5. Sir Thomas Moore never offended his Father nor was ever offended by him 6. Arch-bishop Vsher at 10 years old found himself wrought upon by a Sermon on Rom. 12.1 I beseech you Brethren by the Mercies of God c. Dr. Bernard in his Life 7. Dr. W. Gouge when at School was continually studious even at play-hours conscionable in secret Prayer and sanctifying the Sabbath Clark 's Lives 8. Mr. Tho. Gataker was often chid by his Father from his Book Ibid. 9. Mr. Jeremy Whitaker when a School-Boy would frequently go in company 8 or 10 miles to hear a warming Sermon and took Notes and was helpful to others in repeating them and though his Father often and earnestly endeavoured to divert him yet when a Boy he was unmoveable in his Desires to be a Minister Ibid. 10. Mr. Herbert Palmer was esteemed sanctified even from the Womb at the Age of 4 or 5 years he would cry to go to his Lady Mothers Sir Tho. Palmer being his Father that he might hear somewhat of God When a Child little more than Five years old he wept in reading the Story of Joseph and took much pleasure in learning Chapters by heart he learned the French Tongue almost so soon as he could speak he often affirmed that he never remembred the learning of it by his Discourse he could hardly be distinguished from a Native French-man When at the Latin-School at vacant hours others were at play he was constantly observed to be reading studiously by himself Ibid. 11. Mr. Tho. Cartwright in his younger years rose many times in the night to seek out places to pray in Ibid. 12. Mr. Rich. Sedgwick when he was a School-boy and living with his Uncle and the rest of the Family were at their Games and Dancing he would be in a Corner mourning Ibid. 13. Mr. Julius Herring when a Boy was noted for his Diligence in Reading the Scriptures On Play-days he with 2 or 3 more School-fellows would pray together repeat the Heads of the Catechism with the Sermons which they heard last Lord's-day Ibid. 14. Mrs. Margaret Corbet Daughter of Sir Nathaniel Brent Warden of Merton-Colledge whom about 14 years of Age wrote Sermons with Dexterity and left many Volumes of such Notes writ with her own Hand Ibid. 15. Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson was from her Childhood very Docile took much pains in writing Sermons and collecting special Notes out of Practical Divines When I was saith she in a Narrative written with her own Hand about Twelve years old upon reading in the Practice of Piety concerning the happy State of the Godly and the miserable Condition of the Wicked in their Death and so on to all Eternity it pleased the Lord so to affect my Heart as from that time I was wrought over to a desire to walk in the Ways of God Ibid. 16. Mr. Caleb Vernon could read the Bible distinctly at Four years old and by six became very apt in places of Scripture the Theory thereof and moral Regard thereto exactly observant of his Parents with ambition to serve and please them in love To begin a Correspondency with a good Friend of his Mr. R. D. then in London he wrote this his first Letter at Ten years of age Dear Sir I Received your kind Letter for which I thank you and desire the Book which you sent me may be made of good effect to my Soul and that my Soul may be filled with the Love of God ' being ready for the Day of his coming to judge the World in Righteousness when the Kings of the Earth shall tremble and the Rulers shall be astonished at the Brightness of his coming when he shall come with his Holy Angels in Power and Glory to judge the Earth in the Valley of Jehoshaphat O! that my Soul was fit for his Coming that I may be like a flourishing Flower in the Garden of Eden prepared for the Lord Christ This is a Trying-day the Lord is searching Jerusalem with Candles to find out out-side Professors who do make clean the out-side of the Cup and Platter when their Hearts are full of Deceit Oh! that we might be comforting one another with his coming putting on the Breast-plate of Faith and laying aside the Traditions of Men. O! how near is his coming even at the
Things He could not endure to be put to Bed without Family-Duty but would put his Parents upon Duty and would with much Devotion kneel down and with great Patience and Delight continue 'till Duty was at an end When he had committed any fault he was easily convinced of it and would get into some Corner and Secret Place and with Tears beg Pardon of God and Strength against such a Sin He had a Friend that oft watched him and listned at his Chamber-door from whom I received this Narrative A Friend of his asked him Whether he were willing to die when he was first taken sick he answered No because he was afraid of his State as to another World Why Child said the other thou didst pray for a new Heart for an humble and a sincere Heart and I have heard thee Didst thou not pray with thy Heart I hope I did said he Not long after the same Person asked him again Whether he were willing to die He answered Now I am willing for I shall go to Christ He still grew weaker and weaker but carried it with a great deal of sweetness and patience waiting for his Change and at last did cheerfully commit his Spirit unto the Lord and calling upon the Name of the Lord and saying Lord Jesus Lord Jesâ—â— in whose Bosom he sweetly slept dying as I remember when he was about Five or Six Years old 8. Of a little Girl that was wrought upon when she was between Four and Five Years old Mary A. when she was between Four and Five Years old was greatly affected in hearing the Word of God and became very solicitous about her Soul and Everlasting Condition weeping bitterly to think what would become of her in another World asking strange Questions concerning God and Christ and her own Soul So that this little Mary before she was full Five Years old seemed to mind the one thing needful and to choose the better part and sate at the Feet of Christ many a time and oft with Tears She was very Conscientious in keeping the Sabbath spending the whole time either in Reading or Praying or learning her Catechism or teaching her Brethren and Sisters See took great delight in Reading of the Scripture and some part of it was more sweet to her than her appointed Food she would get several choice Scriptures by heart and discourse of them savourly and apply them suitably A little before she died she had a great Conflict with Satan and cried out I am none of his Her Mother seeing her in trouble asked her what was the matter she answered Satan did trouble me but now I thank God all is well I know I am none of his but Christ's After this she had a great Sence of God's Love and a Glorious Sight as if she had seen the very Heavens open and the Angels come to receive her by which her Heart was filled with Joy and her Tongue with Praise Being desired by the Standers-by to give them a particular Account of what she saw she answered You shall know hereafter and so in an Extasie of Joy and holy Triumph she went to Heaven when she was about Twelve Years old Hallelujah 9. Of a Child that began to look towards Heaven when she was about Four Years old A certain little Child when she was about Four Years old had a Conscientious Sence of her Duty towards her Parents because the Commandment saith Honour thy Father and thy Mother And though she had little advantage of Education she carried it with the greatest Reverence to her Parents imaginable so that she was no small Credit as well as Comfort to them She would be very attentive when she read the Scriptures and be much affected with them and would by no means be perswaded to prophane the Lord's Day but would spend it in some good Duties When she was taken sick one asked her Whether she were willing to die she answered Yes if God would pardon her Sins Being asked How her Sins should be pardoned she answered Through the Blood of Christ. There were very many observable Passages in the Life and Death of this Child but the Hurry and Grief that her Friends were in buried them 10. Charles Bridgman had no sooner learned to speak but he betook himself to Prayer His Sentences were wise and weighty and well might become some ancient Christian His Sickness lasted long and at least Three Days before his Death he prophesied his Departure and not only that he must die but the very Day The last Words which he spake were exactly these Pray pray pray nay yet pray and the more Prayers the better all prospers God is the best Physician into his Hands I commend my Spirit O Lord Jesus receive my Soul Now close mine Eyes Forgive me Father Mother Brother Sister all the World Now I am well my Pain is almost gone my Joy is at hand Lord have mercy on me O Lord receive my Soul unto thee And thus he yielded his Spirit up unto the Lord when he was about Twelve Years old This Narrative was taken out of Mr. Ambrose 's Life's Lease 11. Of a poor Child that was awakened when she was about Five Years old A certain very poor Child that had a very bad Father but it was to be hoped a very good Mother was by the Providence of God brought to the sight of a Godly Friend of mine who upon the first sight of the Child had a great pity for him and took an Affection to him and had a mind to bring him for Christ It was not long before the Lord was pleased to strike in with the Spiritual Exhortations of this good Man so that the Child was brought to a liking of the things of God He would ask very excellent Questions and Discourse about the Condition of his Soul and Heavenly Things and seemed mightily concerned what should become of his Soul when he should die so that his Discourse made some Christians even to stand astonished He was greatly taken with the great kindness of Christ in dying for Sinners and would be in Tears at the mention of them and seemed at a strange rate to be affected with the unspeakable Love of Christ After the Death of his Mother he would often repeat some of the Promises that are made unto Fatherless Children especially that in Exod. 22.22 Ye shall not afflict any Widow or the Fatherless Child if thou afflict them in any wise and they cry at all unto me I will surely hear their cry These words he would often repeat with Tears I am Fatherless and Motherless upon Earth yet if any wrong me I have a Father in Heaven who will take my part to him I commit myself and in him is all my trust Thus he continu'd in a Course of Holy Duties living in the fear of God and shewed wonderful Grace for a Child and died sweetly in the Faith of Jesus My Friend is a Judicious Christian of many Years Experience who was
Designs of it which it is capable of being interested in Nor is there any thing else worth speaking of that must be foregone except Health and the Momentaneousness of all Bodily Torments will make them very tolerable My Resolutions be That I will not expect by devoting myself unto the Fear of God to gain any thing as to my Body in this World That through the Grace of Christ I will use the Strength Ease Health of my Body yea my whole Body in subordination to my Soul in the Service of the Lord Jesus With such Meditations as these he kept mellowing of his own Soul and preparing it for the State wherein Faith is turned into Sight But there was yet a more delightful and surprizing way of Thinking after which he did aspire He considered that the whole Creation was full of God and that there was not a Leaf of Grass in the Field which might not make an Observer to be sensible of the Lord. He apprehended that the idle Minutes of our Lives were many more than a short Liver should allow that the very Filings of Gold and of Time were exceeding precious and that there were little Fragments of Hours intervening between our more stated Businesses wherein Thoughts of God might be no less pleasant than frequent with us Thus far Mr. Mather 17. A short Account of Mrs. Elizabeth Moore 's Evidences for Heaven as I find 'em in Mr. Calamy's Godly Mans Ark. I. Her Design in this Collection IN the Examination of myself I find that my Aims and Ends why I desire to gather together and clear up my Evidences for Heaven if my deceitful Heart doth not deceive me are these following 1. That hereby as a means I may be enabled to glorifie God in the great Work of Believing 2. My Aim is to strengthen that longed-for Grace of Assurance a Grace which though it be not of absolute necessity for the Being and Salvation yet is of absolute necessity for the Well-being and Consolation of a Christian without this Grace I can neither live nor die comfortably 3. My Aim is to obey God in his Word who hath commanded me by his Apostle To work out my own salvation with fear and trembling and to give all diligence to make my calling and election sure A brief Collection of her Evidences for Heaven I. Evidence BLessed be God who hath through his free Mercy begotten me to a hope that I am regenerated and born from above and converted unto God Reason Because the Lord hath gone the same usual way with me as with those he pleaseth to convert to himself and this I shall make to appear in five or six particulars 1. The Lord by his Spirit accompanying the Preaching of his Word caused the Scales to fall from my Eyes and opened them and set up a clear Light in my Understanding and made me to see Sin to be exceeding sinful 2. The Lord brought me to see the Misery that I was in by reason of my Sins I thought I was utterly forsaken of God and I thought that God would never accept of such a Wretch as I saw myself to be 3. The Lord brought me to a Spiritual Astonishment that I cried out What shall I do to be saved and said with Paul Lord What wouldst thou have me to do Do but make known to thy poor Creature what thy Will is and I thought I could do any thing or suffer any thing for the Lord. 4. The Lord took me off my own bottom off my own Righteousness and made me to see that that was but a sandy Foundation and would not hold out 5. The Lord brought me to see a Soul-sanctification in the Lord Jesus Christ alone and I think I should be as fully satisfied with Christ alone as my Heart can desire If I know my Heart it panteth after Christ and Christ alone None but Christ none but Christ. II. My Second Scripture-Evidence is taken from Mark 2.17 where Christ saith They that are whole have no need of the Physitian but they that are sick and he came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Now through God's Mercy I can say I am a Sin-sick-Sinner III. From Mat. 11.28 29. I am weary and heavy laden Now Christ hath promised to give Ease to such IV. I can say with David That my Sins are a heavy Burden to me they are too heavy for me Psal 38.4 And I can say that I mourn because I can mourn no more for my Sins V. From Mat. 5.3 I think if my Heart do not deceive me I am poor in spirit now theirs is the kingdom of heaven saith Christ VI. From Mat. 12.20 I am a bruised reed and smeaking flax And therefore Christ hath promised he will not break such a Reed nor quench the Smoak of Grace if it be true Grace but he will increase it more and more VII From 1 Tim. 1.15 This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation saith Paul that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners And so say I too it is worthy all acceptation that Christ should come from the Bosom of his Father who was infinitely glorious and happy that he should come into the World to save me me a sinner me the chief of sinners VIII I can say with Paul that I delight in the Law of God after the inward man and I am grieved that I cannot keep it I find that Spiritual War in me between Flesh and Spirit which Paul complains of and I can say that Paul doth confess over my Heart in his Confessions Rom. 7. IX I can say that the Lord hath in some measure put his fear into my Heart and I fear to offend him X. I can say with the Church to Christ Cant. 1.7 O thou whom my soul loveth And if I know any thing at all of mine own Heart Christ is altogether lovely and most desirable to my Soul I think I can truly say with David That I have none in heaven but thee and there is nothing on earth that I desire besides thee in comparison of thee in competition with thee XI I find my Heart much inflamed with Love to all the Children of God because they are God's Children and the more I see or find or hear of God in them the more I find my Heart cleaving to them and I think I can truly say with David That my delight is in the saints and those that excel in grace XII I do not only love God and the Children of God but I labour to keep his Commandments and they are not grievous to me XIII I find I am one that is very thirty after Jesus Christ and the Grace of Christ and I thirst to have his Image more and more stamped upon me and I would fain be assured by God's Spirit that I am transplanted into Christ and therefore I long and endeavour after a true and lively Faith XIV I am willing to confess and with all my Heart to
Affairs 9. My Heart doth truly rejoyce and bleS God when I see or hear of the Courage of his faithful Ministers or other private Christians in opposing or withstanding the Storm of these wicked Times and upon serious deliberate Consideration I had abundantly rather suffer with them then enjoy Peace and Prosperity upon the sinful Terms of these wicked Times 10. I most of all desire and delight to hear such Preaching as is most searching and that gives most plain and practical Directions for the leading of a holy Life 11. I have the highest Esteem of and most affection are Love to those in whom I see the most hopeful Signs and Fruits of a Work of Grace in their Hearts 12. I endeavour to shun and avoid all loose and vain Company and Associate my self with those that are more solid and prositable in their Conversation for Religious Advantages 13. I humbly and heartily desire the gracious Assistance of God's most holy Spirit to discover unto me the true and real worth of my own Soul and that of all other Evils I may be preserved from Errors and Mistakes in this Business of such Weighty and infinite Concernment 14. I have often heard in many Sermons divers distinguishing Characters of true saving Grace and upon serious Reflection upon my own Soul I find that my Heart doth not totally condemn me in any of them but that God hath wrought some real tho' weak Impressions of them in me for which I humbly desire more and more Strength and Ability to Praise him in Heart and Life 15. Notwithstanding all which wherein I have truly so far as I am able exprest the Truth yet fear and tremble least my own Heart should deceive me herein and tho' I daily beg of God a renewing of an Addition to Spiritual Strength yet desire to rely only upon the free and rich Mercy of God through the All-sufficient Merits of Jesus Christ for the Pardon of my Sins and Salvation of my Soul desiring to receive him upon his own Terms as my King Priest and Prophet Mr. Albyn sent these his Evidences for Heaven to Mr. Calamy with this Letter Mr. Calamy I Humbly entreat you to Peruse and Consider the Particulars afore-written and to afford me your Judgment in Writing under your own and some other godly Ministers Hands subscribed thereunto Yours in all Christian Obligations B. A. London July 4th 1650. To which Mr. Calamy returned his Answer I Am verily perswaded from infallible Grounds out of God's Word that whosoever can own these fifteen Particulars above-mentioned in Truth and in Sincerity is a true Child of God and shall certainly inherit everlasting Life Edm. Calamy Minister of God's Word in Aldermanbury We whose Names are under Written are of the same Perswasion with our Reverend Brother Mr. Calamy above Written John Fuller Matth. Newcomen These Evidences for Heaven were delivered to me by the very Person who Transcribed them from Mr. Albyn 's own Writing which he kept by him to his Death 19. The Heavenly Instructions senthy Mrs. Lydia Carter in several Letters to her Relations which being Writ whilst she was very Young deserve a place under our present Head of Extraordinary Zeal and Devotion The Letters were Five in Number and were Directed to Benjamin Carter Jeremiah Carter her Sister Child her Aunt Child and to her Sister Desborrow all of Chesham in Buckingham-shire Mrs. Lydia Carter's Letter to her Brother Benjamin Carter Loving Brother WHen you consider how Priscilla expounded the Way of God more perfectly unto Apollos I hope you will take in good part the sincere and cordial Wishes of a weaker Vessel Providence hath set our Bodies at a great Distance yet how near and dear you are unto my Soul the Lord knows whose eternal Welfare I as vehemently desire as my own and should be unspeakably glad if as we have lain in one Mothers Belly and Bosom together we might also lie down in the same Divine Embraces of infinite Love Brother I know not whether I shall ever see your Face any more not that I speak in respect of present Sickness but in regard of the uncertain brevity of Life Man giveth up the Ghost and where is he Oh that same Expression And where is he hath often put my Soul into a wondering Frame because the Scripture saith after Death cometh Judgment Brother I humbly and ingeniously confess that I am less then the least of all those who look Heaven-ward yet that I am a bruised Reed or as smoaking Flax I cannot deny But oh Brother I would have you a tall Cedar in Religion a Pillar in the Church of God a valiant Champion for the Truth one that may attain unto the full Stature of a perfect Man in Christ. Brother believe me I blush at these Scriblings of mine yet how fain would I write unto you seeing I cannot speak with you that I might put you in mind of Eternity of Eternity that little Word of the greatest Concernment But when this thought first entred into my Heart I bewailed oh I bewailed mine own Ignorance Unbelief Inconsideration and want of Zeal and I thought you might justly smile at my forwardness in exhorting you who am so unable myself and might say Who is this that darkneth Counsel with Words without Knowledge Yet because the Widow's Mite was kindly accepted of by Christ Brother do you vouchsafe a benign Aspect upon this weak Attempt otherwise you will discourage a young Writer quite Indeed I want skill to write my Words and Words to express my Mind What shall I say Oh would to God the grave and gracious Counsels of that holy Man now in Heaven might always sound in both our Ears Shall I wish he were alive again that we might be blessed with his Fatherly Admonitions and Instructions concerning that one thing necessary Or may not we be known to be the Spiritual Children of our Father Abraham if we walk in the Steps of his Faith though he knows us not being Dead Alas alas I am sure I may speak it of my self tho one should arise from the Dead it would be nothing available unless God did bring my unsensible and unteachable Heart under the powerful Convincements of his Word which is a more sure Word of Prophecy then a ghostly Relation unto which we are all bound to take good heed Brother search the Scriptures for in them you shall find eternal Life and they testified of Christ I profess unto you I know nothing in all this World worth the knowing but a Crucified Christ and to be fully perswaded upon unquestionable Grounds of a saving Interest in him Undoubtedly the pale Horse is prancing up and down in the World upon which Death Rides and we know not how soon he may have us under his Feet But that we may escape out of the Hands of that Horsemans Page Rev. 6. ver 8. that we may so live in Christ that Death may be an Advantage to us that we may so walk in
chearfulness tractableness industriousness willingly to learn and obey of thy Truth and honesty and especially of thy Desire and Endeavour to know and serve the Lord. Oh Child this good Character of thee is the most comfortable and reviving Cordial that I have taken all the time of my late and long Sickness I pray God continue thy good Resolutions of living up to thy Master's wonderful Commendations of thee Now dear Child if thy Deserts answer these Praises I shall not fear but I shall meet thy Face in Heaven hereafter though through my corporal Indisposition I fear I shall see thy Face no more on Earth and in the new Jerusalem if thou diest in the Arms of Divine Embraces I shall see thee not disfigured with Pock-holes but dignified with celestial Glory and there wilt thou see thine own Mother's Face who killed herself with excessive Love to thee and who died Praying so earnestly for thy everlasting Salvation But I must subscribe in hast being much indisposed through a Cold I catch'd last Lord's Day in Preaching Your real loving Father Still Praying for the Welfare of your Soul and Body May 10. 1675. I shall next add his pious Counsel to his Son which he gave him at his own House December 25th 1675. which here follows in his own Words viz. Concerning your SOVL 1. AS you have been a Son of many Prayers and Tears being a long time earnestly begg'd of God and against all Human Hope being brought forth into the World by God's Special Hand of Providence and being wonderfully restored to Life again after sâ—me Hours seeming Death which immediately ensued after your Birth and being likewise as signally delivered from the nearest hazard and likelihood of Death when you had the Small-Pox I do therefore exhort and charge you in the Presence of the All-seeing God and as you will answer it before Jesus Christ the Judge of the Quick and Dead that you make it your primary and principal Care and Endeavour to know fear love obey and serve God your Creator and Deliverer as he hath revealed himself through his Son by his Spirit in his Holy Word 2. I do likewise counsel you to read God's Holy Word both in the Latin and English Bible as often as you have opportunity and I also counsel you to read over Wollebius's Compendium of Theology in Latin and English 'till you well understand both at such Seasons as you may most conveniently do it 3. I do likewise counsel you constantly every Morning and Evening to pray unto God for his Direction Protection and Benediction in all that you do and that with an audible Voice when you may conveniently do it or at least mentally expressing all possible Reverence Affection Joy and Thankfulness to God through Christ therein 4. I counsel you likewise manfully to resist all Extreams sinful Sadness and Despondency of Spirit and to exercise Faith Chearfulness and Delight in the remembrance of all God's Mercies and Deliverances 5. I do likewise counsel you carefully to shun all evil Company with all Temptations to and Occasions of Evil. 6. I do likewise counsel you to be Dutiful to your Mother Loving to your Brother and Sisters Obedient to your Master diligently and faithfully to serve the Lord in all Relations and Conditions as he requireth Concerning your BODY 1. I Counsel you to use moderate Exercise and lawful Recreations for the necessary Health of your Body being always moderate in your Eating Drinking and Sleeping Never spend too much Time of Cost in any Exercise or Recreation Concerning your ESTATE 1. I Do counsel you never to desert your Trade or Calling which you have by God's special Providence been call'd unto 2. I do counsel you to serve out your full time with cheerfulness and delight endeavouring to acquaint your self with all the Mysteries and Improvements of your Trade and if you find not convincing Reasons to the contrary to serve as Journey-man for One Year because I judge you may by that means gain more Acquaintance and Interest and a further Insight into your Trade 3. I do counsel you not to marry before you be Twenty five Years of age unless some remarkable Providence shall induce you thereunto 4. I do likewise counsel you to use all possible Prudence in your Choice of a Wife that she be truly Religious or at least eminently Vertuous that is born of honest Parents and who is of Age and Estate suitable unto your self 5. I do likewise counsel you not to sell any part of your Estate in Land if either your Wife's Portion or your borrowing of Money upon Interest may conveniently serve to set up your Trade 6. I do likewise counsel you to have a convenient Shop in a convenient Place at your own Charge which will very much facilitate and make way for your suitable and comfortable Marriage yet if you shall by some remarkable Providence meet with a Wife of a considerable Estate you may by her Portion set up your Trade without Mortgaging of your Land 7. Lastly I likewise counsel you in all Things and in all Times so to Think and Speak and Act as you may be willing to appear before God at Death and Judgment Decemb. 25. Anno Dom. 1675. 20. Constantine the Great did so honour the Countenance of old Paphnutias tho' disfigured by the loss of his Eye that he often with delight did kiss the Hollow of that Eye which was lost for the Cause of Christ Chetwind's Historical Collections 21. I have read of one Chilion a Dutch Schoolmaster who being perswaded to recant and save his Life for the sake of his Wife and poor Children answered If the whole Earth was turned into a Globe of Gold and all mine own I would part with it rather than with my Wife and Children and yet these I can part with for the sake of Jesus Christ. The like was said by George Carpenter as Mr. Fox relates Part 2. p. 113. Mr. Barker's Flores 22. A young Man condemned and brought to the Block and then remitted by Julian as he rose spake these Words Ah sweet Jesus am not I worthy to suffer for thy sake Luther's Coll. p. 247. CHAP. LXII Remarkable Zeal and Charity in Propagating Religion EVery thing is naturally apt to communicate its own Qualities Earth Air Fire and Water the Sun Moon and all the Planets the Light makes an Infant smile and the Night affects us with dulness and sleepiness God would make us good and happy as himself is and the Devil bad and miserable Jews and Mahometans and Hereticks have a Zeal many times to promote their particular and unsound Principles but we have some Examples of good Christians who have been forward and zealous to propagate the Gospel in sincerity 1. Mr. Tho. Gouge having a compassion for those parts of Wales which were distressed with Ignorance and wanted the Means of Knowledge made a Journey into South Wales and in every Town where he came he enquired what poor People there were
other Christians met tegether to pray for her when on a sudden after a terrible Conflict which so much amazed some that they cried out with a confused Noise Jesus help Jesus save the Maid started up out of a wicked Chair wherein she sate and by main Strength lifted up one of the Ministers with her who kneeled behind and held her in his Arms and threw white Froth out of her Throat and Mouth round about the Chamber and on a sudden fell down into the Chair as one really dead with her Head hanging on one side her Neck and Arms limber though before as stiff as if Frozen presently after Life returned into her whole Body and her Eyes and Tongue came into their right place she then looked up with a chearful Countenance round the Chamber and with a loud Voice spoke saying O he is come he is come the Comforter is come the Comforter is come I am delivered I am delivered her Father hearing these Words wept for Joy and with a faultring Vocie said O these were her Grandfather's Words who suffered in Queen Mary 's Days She then kneeled down and gave humble and hearty Thanks and Praise to God for her Deliverance which she continued to do till her Voice grew weak and the Minister desired her to forbear and so they ended the Day with Thanksgiving After which she was committed to the Care of the Minister who writ this Relation least Satan should again assault her His name was Mr. Lewis Haughs then Minister of St. Helens London from whence this Narrative was taken and who doth not mention what became of the Witch nor that the Maid was any more afflicted in this kind History of Demons c. p. 20. What follows is extracted from Mr. Aubrey 's Miscellanies 10. Hugo Grotius in his Annotations on Jonah speaking of Nineve says That History hath divers Examples that after a great and hearty Humiliation God delivered Citys c. from their Calamities Some did observe in the late Civil Wars that the Parliament after a Humiliation did shortly obtain a Victory And as a three-fold Cord is not easily broken so when a whole Nation shall conjoyn in fervent Prayer and Supplication it shall produce wonderful Effects William Lawd Arch-bishop of Canterbury in a Sermon preached before the Parliament about the beginning of the Reign of Kng Charles I. affirms the Power of Prayer to be so great That though there be a Conjunction or Opposition of Saturn or Mars as there was one of them then it will overcome the Malignity of it In the Life of Vâ—vasor Powel is a memorable Account of the Effect of fervent Prayer after an exceeding Drought And Mr. Baxter in his Book afore-mentioned hath several Instances of that kind which see St. Michael and all Angels The Collect. O everlasting God who hast Ordered and Constituted the Services of Men and Angels after a wonderful manner Mercifully grant that as the Holy Angels alway do thy Service in heaven So by thy Appointment they may succour and defend us through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen Thus far Mr. Aubrey 11. Mr. Tho. Spatchet late of Dunwich and Cookley was under extraordinary Fits occasion'd by Witchcraft and was by the gracious Effects of fervent Prayer delivered out of them as we are assur'd by the Narrative thereof drawn up by the Reverend Mr. Samuel Petto Minister at Sudbury in Suffolk who was an Eye-witness This Account was Printed for John Harris at the Harrow in Little Britain in June 1693. 12. Mr. John Janeway as his Brother writes was mighty in Prayer and his Spirit was oftentimes so transported in it that he forgot the weakness of his own Body and of others Spirits Indeed the Acquaintance that he had with God was so sweet and his Converse with him so frequent that when he was engaged in Duty he scarce knew how to leave that which was so delightful and suited to his Spirit His constant Course for some Years was this He Prayed at least three times a day in secret sometimes seven times twice a day in the Family or College He was used to converse with God with a holy Familiarity as a Friend and would upon all occasions run to him for advice and had many strange and immediate Answers of Prayer one of which I think it not altogether impertinent to give the World an Account of His honoured Father Mr. William Janeway Minister of Kelshal in Hartford-shire being sick and being under somewhat dark Apprehensions as to the state of his Soul he would often say to his Son John Oh Son this passing upon Eternity is a great thing this Dying is a solemn business and enough to make any ones Heart ake that hath not his Pardon sealed and his Evidences for heaven clear And truly Son I am under no small Fears as to my own Estate for another World Oh that God would clear his Love Oh that I could say chearfully I can die His sweet and dutiful Son made a suitable Reply at present but seeing his dear Father continuing under despondings of Spirit he got by himself and spent some time in wresting with God upon his Father's account After he was risen from his Knees he came down to his sick Father and asked him how he felt himself his Father made no Answer for some time but wept exceedingly and continued for some considerable time in extraordinary Passion of Weeping so that he was not able to speak But at last having recovered himself with unspeakable joy he burst out into such Expressions as these Oh Son now it is come it is come it is come I bless God I can die I know now what that white Stone is wherein a new Name is written which none know but they which have it And that Fit of Weeping which you saw me in was a Fit of overpowring Love and Joy so great that I could not for my heart contain my self neither can I express what glorious Discoveries God hath made of himself unto me And had that Joy been greater I question whether I could have born it and whether it would not have separated Soul and Body You may well think that his Son's Heart was not a little refreshed to hear such Words and see such a Sight and to meet the Messenger that he had sent to Heaven returned back again so speedily He counted himself a sharer with his Father in this Mercy and it was upon a double account welcome as it did so wonderfully satisfie his Father and as it was so immediate and clear an Answer of his own Prayers as if God had from Heaven said unto him Thy Tears and Prayers are heard for thy Father Upon this this precious young Man broke forth into Praises and even into another Extasie of Joy that God should deal so familiarly with him and the Father and Son together were so full of Joy Light Life Love and Praise that there was a little Heaven in the place See his Life 13. Speed in his
into the Pond as afore-mentioned and I desire he may be ever mindful of this wonderful Deliverance 2. About two Years after thus escaping from Drowning he in the middle of the Day gets a Leaden Bullet and unawares swallows it down and had certainly been choaked with it if his Aunt Reading with whom he then Boarded had not by violent means caused him to bring it up again 3. A third time whilst he lived at the same place he had like to have been choaked by putting a bearded Ear of Corn into his Mouth the Prickles stuck in his Throat after biting it unawares so hard and so fast that if his Aunt had not couragiously thrust her Fingers down his Throat and so by degrees got them our he had then lost his Life I think these three remarkable Deliverances from Death ought not to be forgotten by him to his dying Day I have only to add that I am Your Servant to Command c. London Nov. 16th 1696. 4. A Child of Mr. Collins now living in the Old Baily swallowed a large Corking Pin of near an Inâ—h and half it lay in the Child's Body for near six Weeks at length it appeared with the Point in the Fundament and by that means was pulled out and by its long lying in the Child's Body 't was Cankered the Child afterwards recovered and is now well and hearty 5. The same Gentleman had a Child about two Months since going to ease himself fell backwards into Fleet-ditch which is about four Yards deep into a Lighter of Deals and a Danish Man being then in the Lighter took him up and found he had received no manner of Hurt tho' 't was a Thousand to one the Fall being so high and backwards that it had not dash'd out the Child's Brains or at least bruised his Limbs 6. My eldest Son Samuel Wesly has had a fair scape of his Life he swallowed a Brass Counter last Saturday which had like to have choaked him in the passage of his Throat and starve him afterwards for it lay in the Mouth of his Stomach which made him throw up all he eat But yesterday it came out again at the other end and blessed be God he 's very well Sent us in a Letter from the present Rector of Ormesly in Lincoln-shire 7. Mr. Samuel Fairclough upon a Saturday about four of the Clock in the Afternoon had his heart much enlarged in Prayer but especially for that little one who was his youngest and then about Two Years Old This Child at that Hour a Servant had taken up with her into the highest Garret of the House and set him by the Window of the Room while she swept it and so carelessly neglected to have her Eye upon the little one as that the Child looking out of the Window upon a company of young Ducks which were swiming in a Vessel of Water right under the Casement thrust its Body so far out as it fell down and pitched first upon the Eaves of the next Floor with that force that it brake above a Dozen Tiles off from the place and with them fell down to the ground but not into the Vessel of Water which stood perpendicular to the Window but exactly between that Vessel and a large Door which lay very near it and upon which the Meat for those Ducks was laid Had it fallen a quarter of a Yard on either Hand its Brains had been dashed out either by the Door or Vessel But god by the Ministration of his Angels so ordered it that although the beighth of the place caused a Dizziness and a Swoon for a few Moments yet the child was no sooner taken up but immediately it came to Life again and there was not the least Bruise or Hurt inward nor outward no not the least Razing of the very Skin by any of the Tiles that fell with it but within a quarter of an Hour it went up and down the House as it had formerly done Ibid. CHAP. LXXX Guidance of the Good through Difficulties THis Subject is near a-kin to the former and therefore needs but a short Preface As God is a Son and Shield so he is a Shepherd and Captain and Guide to these that love him and dare put their Trust in him 1. Athanasius being in danger at Alexandria through the Attempts of the Arians against him in the Reign of Constantius and one Gregory sent to be Bishop there in his room when Athanasius and his People were assembled there to prepare for the Sacrament which was to be administred next Day the Captain and the Soldiers beset the Church Athanasius gave Orders to the Deacons to read the Collects for the Day and then to sing a Psalm which was so sweetly sung that all the People went out at one of the Church-doors and Athanasius in the midst of the Singers escaped without any hurt from the soldiers Dr. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist 2. Athanasius another time being sought for by order of the Emperor in one of the Churches of Alexandria by a Divine Revelation had made his escape out of the Church a little before the Enemy broke in to search for him The like happen'd before when being grievously threatned by Constantius in the Life of Constance he had retired himself to a Friend and there lay hid in a Cave that formerly used to be full of Water there he continued long and a certain Maid used to minister to his Necessities but the Arians enquired diligently after him corrupted the Maid with large Promises yet were disappointed for God discover'd the Danger to him a little before so that he made his escape Ibid. 3. Athanasius another time being forced to flee from Alexandria entred a Pinace went up the River Nile was pursued by his Adversaries but by Divine Admonition turn'd back and having the Stream with him he swiftly passed by them and returning to Alexandria hid himself amongst his Friends Ibid. 4. Athanasius in the Reign of Julian flying a way in a Ship from the Governour of Egypt and the Enemy making haste to pursue him and his Friends in the Ship advising him to make haste to Shoar and hide in the Desart by direction from Heaven he required the Pilot to sail back to Alexandria upon which being met by the Pursuers and ask'd If they had not seen Athanasius to whom answer being made If they made haste they might soon overtake him By which means he escaped and hid in Alexandria with a most beautiful chast and pious Virgin and the very Night that Julian died appeared in his Church to the great Joy of his Friends and Astonishment of his Adversaries Ibid. 5. Another time in the Reign of Valence and Valentinian he flies again sought for but not found to the wonder of his Enemies Some say he hid Four Months in his Father's Sepulchre but whether he were there or in the Tomb of some of his Friends he was quickly invited home again by the Emperour's Letters Ibid. 6. In
sick the King carefully enquiring of him every day at last his Physician told him there was no hope of his Life being given over by him for a dead Man No said the King he will not die at this time for this Morning I begged his Life from God in my Prayers and obtained it Which accordingly came to pass and he soon after contrary to all expectation wonderfully recovered This saith Dr. Fuller was attested by the old Earl of Huntington bred up in his Childhood with King Edward to Sir Thomas Cheeke who was alive Anno 1654 and Eighty Years of Age. Lloyd's State-Worthies p. 194. 11. Mrs. Savage Wife of Mr. Savage a Schoolmastet and Minister living in Horse-shooe-lane who having had a very troublesome Lameness in her Hand from a Child her Fingers being so contracted that her Hand was become almost wholly useless to her And in December 1693 having had withal some ilness and weakness of Body and having used some other means for the Cure but without Effect at last by Fasting and Prayer found real amendment and after they Duty ended fitting by the Fire-side the Story of the French Girle came into mind and her Husband having heard of it only by two Persons did not presently give present and full Assent to it but blessed God if it were true at length a strong Impression came into his Mind that his Wife's hand might be cured by that same means as the Girle 's Foot Thereupon he takes the Bible reads St. Matth. 8th chap. and at those Words Lord if thou wilt thou can'st make me clean with an extraordinary Emotion of Spirit he took hold of his Wife's Hand ask'd her If she had Faith adding That his Faith was as much as the Leaper's for though he did absolutely believe the Power of Christ yet he put an If to the Will of Christ. To which she Replyed That she had Faith in the Power of Christ that he was able now he is in Heaven to cure her as he was when upon Earth but whether it was his Pleasure or whether be saw it good for her she could not tell but if he thought fit for her she doubted not but he would heal her or to that purpose Her Husband proceeded Reading till the came to the Faith of the Centurion about his Servant when on a sudden she felt a Pain in her Knuckles and Fingers and pulling off her Glove her Hand instantly stretched out straight and became like the other and she was immediately cured of what was judged by all incurable Her Hand likewise received strength as well as streightness and whereas it used to be extreamly cold it is now as warm as the other And whereas formerly she was not able to go a Mile through weakness of Body she is now able to walk three or four For confirmation enquire at their House afore-mentioned See also the Appendix to the General History of Earthquakes p. 173 174. Take here another Relation as it came in a Letter from Hitchin in Hartford-shire as followeth Hitchin June the 6th 1693. Dear SIR 12. YOurs I received the last Night as to the Person you enquire after and the Lord's Work upon him take it in short as follows His Name is David Wright about twenty seven or twenty eight Years of Age he lived two or three Miles hence for some Years in the capacity of a Shepheard his distemper of Body by the Evil rendring him uncapable of hard Work At Michaelmas 1693 he desired a Religious Woman to take him into her Service which she was not willing to do because he was a profane Wretch and much given to Swearing and other Vices but upon his promising a Reformation and that he would go to hear the Word preached she hired him yet he afterwards went on his evil Courses and would not go to hear But Novmeber 29th last past having Notice that there was a Sermon to be Preached by one Mr. Edward Coles a worthy Minister his mind was so much fixed to go and hear him that notwithstanding the same day he had a Brother came for him with a Horse to go some Miles another way about urgent Business of his own yet he could by no means be prevail'd with to go with him of which Resolution he saith he can give no reason to himself he came to hear and the Word made such deep Impression upon his Mind that his Soul was converted and his Body healed at the same time He declares that while the Minister was Preaching his hard Heart was softened and the Eyes of his Mind enlightened whereby he had Faith in his blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and that at the same time he found his Body cured of the Evil under which he had long languished and is fully perswaded he shall never have it again But however God may please to do as to that this is certain that he hath been very well from the 29th of November to this very day But the Change upon his Soul is more remarkable then the Cure of his Body to see such a poor grosly ignorant Wretch so suddenly changed and to hear him blessing and praising of God and admiring his Grace and Love to him that he who knew nothing one Hour before should now speak so sensibly of Jesus Christ and Heavenly Things This is to the Astonishment and Admiration of all that knew him As to his bodily Distemper he had the King 's Evil for about fifteen or sixteen Years past and was formerly touched by King Charles the Second At first he was forced to keep his Bed for several Weeks together with great Pains and divers running Sores upon him but for about twelve Years past he hath been in Service for the most part yet never in Health all the while but had running Sores which were sometimes skined over and swelled and then he was at the worst and felt most Pain till they broke and run again He hath had these Sores in many parts of his Body of which the Scars are visible and two continued in the same place in the Small of his Back a long while and at the time when he came to hear the Sermon aforementioned they were skined over and swelled so that he was in very great Pain and cound not keep pace with his Company But while he was hearing the Swelling of his Sores sunk insensibly and he was well on a sudden and all his Pain was gone so that as they returned home he went before them leaping rejoycing and praising God for his great Mercy and loving Kindness to him all the way he went After he came home he continued to admire the exceeding Grace of God to so vile and ignorant a Sinner as he was and spent most part of the Night in this heavenly Exercise and still remains in this admirable frame of Heart Much more might be mentioned but this may suffice at present from Yours c. We whose Names are hereunto Subscribed do hereby attest and declare That
That if your Father had not asked you to go you would have done it and this you did the Thursday and Saturday before the foul Fact Hundreds more you know there are as your perpetual running to Lingsted against my Mind and staying out till Ten or Twelve at Night and this you would do three or four times every Week making me wait those late Hours for you both for Supper and Bed And when I told you of the Danger of riding so late the Amends that followed was that the next Day you would do the same again or worse c. And again For Money to spend you had always equal with your Brother and as much as I thought you could any ways need or desire you never asked any Summ that ever was denied you you knew where my Spunding-Money was and went to it and took what you pleased and I never checked you for it Ten Pounds I offered you at a time and that lately and you would have none of it you had Money enough you said And so you had to your great Hurt c. Oh Freeman thou knowest thy Father loved thee but too well and that he could deny thee nothing From thy Cradle to his Day I know not that I ever struck thee saving that once when through thy unsufferable Sauciness I pulled off thy Hat and gave thee a little pat on the Head But what good did it You presently took it up and put it on again cocking it and in scorn sate in your Chair by me in a discontented posture and so continued for four or five Hours not speaking one Word c. See the Printed Narrative by it self or Mr. Clark 's Abbreviation of it 2. A certain Woman in Flanders contrary to the Will of her Husband used to supply her two Sons with Money to maintain their Riot yea to furnish them she would rob her Husband But presently after her Husband's Death God plagued her for this her foolish Indulgence for from Rioting these Youngsters fell to Robbing for the which one of them was execured by the Sword and the other by the Halter the Mother looking on as a Witness of their Destruction Lud. Vives 3. A Young Man in our own Nation as he was going to the Gallows desired to speak with his Mother in her Ear but when she came instead of whispering he bit off her Ear with his Teeth exclaiming upon her as the cause of his Death because she did not chastise him in his Youth for his faults but by her fondness so emboldened him in his Vices as brought him to this woful end Lucretius the Roman was served by his Son in the same manner who having been often redeemed from the Cross by his Father at last at the Cross bit off his Father's Nose 4. Austine upon a terrible and dreadful Accident called his People together to a Sermon wherein he relates this doleful Story Our Noble Citizen saith he Cyrillus a Man mighty amongst us both in work and word and much beloved had as you know one only Son and because but one he loved him immeasurably and above God And so being drunk with immoderate doting he neglected to Correct him and gave him Liberty to do whatsoever he lift Now this very day says he this same Fellow thus long suffered in his dissolute and riotous courses hath in his drunken Humour wickedly offered Violence to his Mother great with Child would have violated his Sister hath killed his Father and wounded two of his Sisters to Death Ad frat in Eremo Ser. 33. if he was the Author of that Treatise CHAP. CXXII Divine Judgments upon Gluttony SOlomon requires us to put a Knife to our Throat when we are at such Tables where Dainties are set before us if we be Persons given to Appetite And our Saviour hath forbid us the surfeiting of our selves And 't is certain Gluttony is a fault that not only hath a Natural tendency to the desTruction of our Health the obating of our Estates and the enfeebling of our Spirits but provokes the Indignation of Heaven As we may see in the sin of Sodom which was Pride and fulness of Bread and Idleness in the case of Job 's Sons and the Feast of Belshazzar and the Examples following 1. One Albidinus a Young Man of a most debauch'd course of Life when he had consumed all his Lands Goods and Jewels and exhausted all his Estate even to one House he with his own hands set that on fire and despairing of any future Fortune left the City and betaking himself to the Solitude of the Woods and Groves he in a short space after hanged himself Dr. Thomas Taylor C. 7. N. 100. 2. Lucullus a Noble Roman in his Praetorship governed Africk two several times he moreover overthrew and defeated the whole Forces of King Mithridates and rescued his Colleague Cotta who was besieged in Chalcedon and was very Fortunate in all his Expeditions but after his Greatness growing an Eye-sore to the Common-weal he retired himself from all Publick Offices or Employments to his own Private Fields where he builded Sumptuously sparing for no Charge to compass any variety that could be heard of and had in his House he made a very rich Library and plentifully furnished with Books of all sorts And when he had in all things accommodated his House suiting with his own wishes and desires forgetting all Martial Discipline before exercised he wholly betook himself to Riotous Comessations and Gluttonous Feasts having gotten so much Spoil and Treasure in the Wars that it was the greatest part of his study how profusely to spend it in Peace Pompey and Cicero one Night stealing upon him with a self-invitation to Supper he caused on the sudden a Feast to be made ready the cost whereof amounted to Fifty Thousand Pieces of Silver the state of the Place the plenty of Meat and change and variety of Dishes the costly Sauces the fineness and neatness of the Services driving the Guests into extraordinary Admiration Briefly having given himself wholly to a Sensual Life his high feeding and deep quaffing brought him to such a Weakness that he grew Apoplectick in all his Senses and as one insufficient to govern either himself or his Estate he was committed to the keeping of M. Lucullus his near Kinsman dying soon after Ibid. 3. Caesar the Son of Pope Alexander was one of those who much doted on his Belly and wholly devoted himelf to all kind of Intemperance who in daily Breakfasts Dinners Afternoon-sittings Suppers and new Banquets spent Five Hundred Crowns not reckoning Feasts and Extraordinary Inventions For Parasites Buffoons and Jesters he allowed Yearly Two Thousand Suits of Cloaths from his Wardrobe He maintained also a continual Army of Eight Thousand Soldiers about him and all this he exhausted from his Father's Coffers Ibid. 4. Demadas now being old and always a Glutton is like a spent Sacrifice nothing is left but his Belly and his Tongue all the Man besides is
and Books and Collections I can rest my Soul on nothing but the Scriptures and above all that Passage lies most upon my Spirit Titus 2.11 12. The Grace of God that brings Salvation c. 76. Dr. Donn on his Dying-bed told his Friends I Repent of all my Life but that part I spent in Communion with God and doing good 77. Sir Walter Rawleigh in a Letter to his Wife after his Condemnation hath these words If you can live free from Want care for no more for the rest is but a Vanity Love God and begin betimes in him shall ye find True Everlasting and Endless Comfort My dear Wife Farewel Bless my Boy Pray for me and let my True God hold you both in his Arms. 78. Mr. Herbert the Divine Poet to one going about to Comfort him with the Remembrance of a good Work he had done in Repairing a ruinous Church belonging to his Ecclesiastical Dignity made answer 'T is a good Work if sprinkled with the Blood of Christ In the Preface before his Poems 79. Mr. Tho. Cartwright the last Sermon that he made was Dec. 25. on Eccl. 12.7 Then shall the dust return to the earth c. On the Tuesday following the Day before his Death he was two Hours on his Knees in private Prayer in which as he told his Wife he found wonderful and unutterable Joy and Comfort and within a few Hours after he quietly resigned up his Spirit to God Dec. 27. 1603. Mr. Clark 's Martyrol p. 21. 80. Mr. Paul Baines in his last Sickness had many Fears and Doubts God letting Satan loose upon him so that he went away with far less Comfort than many weaker Christians enjoy Ibid. p. 24. 81. Mr. William Bradshaw exhorted all that came to him to lay a good Foundation for a comfortable Death in time of Life and Health assuring them that their utmost Addresses and Endeavours would be little enough when they came to that Work Ibid. p. 51. 81. Mr. Richard Rothwel foretold his own Death I am well and shall be well shortly said he to some that sent to enquire how he did And afterwards whispering one in the Ear there present said Do you know my meaning I shall be with Christ e're long but do not tell them so And after Prayer smiling said he Now I am well Happy is he that hath not bow'd a knee to Baal He called upon the Company to sing Psal 120. And in the singing of it he died An. 1627. Aged 64. Ibid. p. 71. 83. Dr. Preston the Night before he died being Saturday he went to Bed and lay about three Hours desirous to sleep but slept not Then said My Dissolution is near let me go to my Home and to Jesus Christ who hath bought me with his most precious Blood About Four of the Clock the next Morning he said I feel Death coming to my Heart my Pain shall now be quickly turned into Joy And after Prayer made by a Friend he look'd on the Company turned away his Head and at Five a Clock on the Lord's-Day in the Morning gave up the Ghost An. 1628. Aged 41. or near it Ibid. p. 113. 84. Mr. Hildersam sickening with the Scurvy in the midst of Winter on March 4. being the Lord's-Day was prayed for in the Congregation of Ashby His Son also prayed with him divers times that Day and in the last Prayer he departed March 4. 1631. Had I time to pause upon it methinks the Death of many worthy Persons happening upon the Christian Sabbath is worthy of a special Remark Mr. Hildersam had given order in his Will that no Funeral Sermon should be preached at his Burial Ibid. p. 123. 85. Dr. Tho. Tailour of Aldermanbury expressed himself thus O said he we serve a good Lord who covers all our Imperfections and gives us great Wages for little Work And on the Lord's-Day he was dismissed hence to keep a perpetual Sabbath in Heaven in the Climacterical Year of his Age 56. Ibid. p. 127. 86. Mr. John Carter likewise Feb. 21. 1635. being the Lord's-Day ended his Life with a Doxology The Lord be thanked Ibid. p. 140. 87. Dr. Sibs died Anno 1631. Aged 58. Ibid. Dr. Chaderton Anno 1640. Aged 94. Ibid. 88. Mr. Ball being ask'd in his last Sickness whether he thought he should live or die answered I do not trouble my self about that matter And afterwards how he did replied Going to Heaven apace He died 1640. Aged 55. Ibid. 89. Dr. Potter died about the great Climacterical Year of his Age being suspected to have laid to Heart the Reproaches of some thrown upon him for a Sermon preached a little before at Westminster as too sharp against Innovations in the Church Ibid. 90. Mr. Julines Herrings the Night before his Departure was observed to rise upon his Knees and with Hands lifted up to Heaven to use these Words He is overcome overcome through the Strength of my Lord and only Saviour Jesus unto whom I am now going to keep a Sabbath in Glory And accordingly next Morning March 28. 1644. Aged 62. on the Sabbath-Day he departed Ibid. 168. 91. Mr. John Dod was tried with most bitter and sharp Pains of the Strangury and great Wrestlings with Satan but was Victorious To one watching with him he said That he had been wrestling with Satan all Night who accused him That he had neither preached nor prayed nor performed any Duty well for manner or end but saith he I have answer'd him from the Example of the Prodigal and the Publican One of his last Speeches was with Eyes and Hands lift up to Heaven I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ Which desire was granted him Anno 1645. aged 96. Ibid. p. 178. 92. Mr. Herbert Palmer after Isa 38 Chap. being read prayed himself to this purpose First for himself That God would heal the sinfulness of his Nature pardon all his Transgressions deliver him from Temptation accept him in Christ c. Then for the Publick the Nation King and Parliament Ministers c. For Scotland and the Churches in France New-England c. Queen's College Westminster the Country his Benefactors c. He departed December 25. 1647. aged 46. He desired his Friends not to Pray for his Life but Pray God saith he for Faith for Patience for Repentance for Joy in the Holy Ghost Lord saith he cast me down as low as Hell in Repentance and lift me up by Faith to the highest Heavens in confidence of thy Salvation The Tuesday before he departed This day Seven-night said he is the Day on which we have used to remember Christ's Nativity and on which I have preached Christ I shall scarce live to see it but for me was that Child born unto me was that Son given c. Ibid. p. 201. 93. Mr. John Cotton to Mr. Wilson taking his last leave of him and praying that God would lift up the Light of his Countenance upon him and shed his Love into his Soul presently answered
He hath done it already Brother And to one that had been helpful to him in his Sickness The God that made you and bought you with a great Price Redeem your Body and Soul unto himself Which were his last words Decemb. 23. 1652. aged 68. Ibid. p. 229. 94. Dr. Will. Gouge after three days illness complained Alas I have lost three days And to a Friend visiting him I am willing to die having I bless God nothing to do but to die And to his Sister being afraid to leave him alone Why Sister said he I shall I am sure be with Christ when I die Which he did Decemb. 12. 1653. aged 79. Ibid. p. 246. 95. Mr. Tho. Gataker gave this his last Charge to his Relations Sister Son Daughter c. My heart fails and my strength fails but God is my Fortress and the strong Rock of my Salvation into thy hands therefore I commend my Soul for thou hast redeemed me O God of Truth Son you have a great Charge look to it Instruct your Wife and Family in the fear of God and discharge your Ministry conscientiously To his Sister two Years older than himself he said Sister I thought you might have gone before me but God calls for me first I hope we shall meet in Heaven I pray God to bless you He admonished his Daughter to mind the World less and God more for that all things without Piety and the true fear of God are nothing worth Advising his Son Draper to Entertain some Pious Minister in his House to teach his Children and instruct his Family exhorting them all to Love and Unity And then commanded them all to withdraw He died July 27. 1654. aged near 80. Ibid. p. 259. 96. Mr. Bolton dying told his Children That none of them should dare think to meet him at God's Tribunal in an unregenerate Estate And when some of his Parish desired him to express what he felt in his Soul of the exceeding Comforts that are in Christ answered I am by the wonderful Mercy of God as full of Comfort as my heart can hold and feel nothing in my Soul but Christ with whom I heartily desire to be And looking upon some that were weeping said Oh what a deal of do there is ere one can die Chetwind's Collections 97. Mr. Whitaker Do not complain but bless God for me and entreat him to open the Prison-door He died 1654. aged 55. Ibid. p. 272. 98. Mr. Rich. Capel Sept. 21. 1656. preached twice taking his leave of the World by pressing Faith in God That Evening he repeated both his Sermons in his Family read his Chapter went to Prayer and so to Bed and died immediately Sept. 21. 1656. He often said That if God saw fit one had better die of a quick than lingring Death Ibid. p. 313. 99. Mr. Jessey the last Night he lived cried out Oh the unspeakable Love of God! Oh the vilest Oh the vilest that he should reach me when I could not reach him And then rehearsing over and over Blessed be that ever ever ever Blessed and Glorious Majesty And when a Cordial appointed for him was brought Trouble me not upon your own Peril trouble me not Then shewing his care for the Poor Widows and Fatherless and desiring Prayers and afterwards repeating Acts 2.27 and calling for more Julip more Julip meaning more Scriptures by and by he sang this Hymn Jerusalem my heart's Delight I come I come to thee Then shall my sorrows have an end When I thy Joys shall see Then often repeating those words Praises for ever Amen Amen Praises to the Amen for ever and ever Amen After a while he fell asleep Sept. 4. 1663. aged 63. Mr. Collier in his Life and Death p. 94. 100. Mr. Brand thus Oh! my God my God what is sinful Man Worm-man what manner of Love is this Love indeed O I cannot express it Oh! let me be with thee with thee O my God! Oh! I long for Heaven Oh! welcome Death Oh! happy Death that will put an end to all my Troubles and Afflictions one Moment in Abraham's Bosom will make amends for all turn Sorrow to Joy What a dreadful Appearance will there be at the Great Day what a sad thing to be disappointed and come short of Heaven O my Redeemer liveth I have served a good Master I would not desire Life for a Moment unless to promote the Interest of Christ If God would give me my choice what I would ask I would not ask Life Nay I have prayed to God that I might die Why so said a by-stander That I may be said he with God! O my God I would come to thee Let me live with Thee As he was going to Bed with much concernedness of Mind he said There will be a Cry at Midnight Prepare Prepare Which came to pass accordingly for after going to Bed he was taken with a Vomiting of Blood and after that died Dr. Annesly in his Life 101. Mr. John Janeway for the latter part of his Life he lived like a Man that was quite weary of the World and that looked upon himself as a stranger here and that lived in the constant sight of a better World He plainly declared himself but a Pilgrim that looked for a better Country a City that had Foundations whose builder and maker was God His Habit his Language his Deportment all spoke him one of another World His Meditations were so intense long and frequent that they ripened him apace for Heaven but somewhat weakned his Body Few Christians attain to such a holy contempt of the World and to such clear believing joyful constant Apprehensions of the transcendent Glories of the unseen World On his Death-bed he thus express'd himself O help me to Praise God I have now nothing else to do I have done with Prayer and all other Ordinances I have almost done conversing with Mortals I shall presently be beholding Christ himself that died for me and loved me and washed me in his Blood I shall before a few hours are over be in Eternity singing the Song of Moses and the Song of the Lamb. I shall presently stand upon Mount Zion with an innumerable company of Angels and the Spirits of the Just made perfect and Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant I shall hear the voice of much People and be one amongst them which shall say Hallelujah Salvation Glory Honour and Power unto the Lord our God and again we shall say Hallelujah And yet a very little while and I shall sing unto the Lamb a Song of Praise saying Worthy art thou to receive Praise who wert slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy Blood out of every Kindred and Tongue and People and Nation and hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall Reign with thee for ever and ever Methinks I stand as it were with one Foot in Heaven and the other upon Earth methinks I hear the Melody of Heaven and by Faith I see the Angels waiting
to carry my Soul to the Bosom of Jesus and I shall be for ever with the Lord in Glory And who can chuse but rejoyce in all this And now my dear Mother Brethren and Sisters Farewel I leave you for a while and I commend you to God and to the Word of his Grace which is able to build you up and to give you an Inheritance among all them that are sanctified And now dear Lord my Work is done I have finished my course I have fought the good Fight and henceforth there remaineth for me a Crown of Righteousness Now come dear Lord Jesus come quickly Then a Godly Minister came to give him his last Visit and to do the Office of an inferiour Angel to help to convey his blessed Soul to Glory who was now even upon Mount Pisgah and had a full sight of that goodly Land at a little distance When this Minister spake to him his heart was in a mighty flame of Love and Joy which drew Tears of Joy from that precious Minister being almost amazed to hear a Man just a dying talk as if he had been with Jesus He died June 1657. Aged between 23 and 24 and was buried in Kelshall-Church in Hartfordshire For a larger Account of this Extraordinaay Person see his Life written by his Brother Mr. James Janeway 102. Mrs. Allein in the History of the Life and Death of Mr. Joseph Allein writes thus concerning his Death viz. About Three in the Afternoon he had as we perceived some Conflict with Satan for he uttered these words Away thou foul Fiend thou Enemy of all Mankind thou subtil Sophister art thou come now to molest me Now I am just going Now I am so weak and Death upon me Trouble me not for I am none of thine I am the Lord 's Christ is mine and I am his His by Covenant I have sworn my self to be the Lord's and his I will be Therefore be gone These last words he repeated often which I took much notice of That his Covenanting with God was the means he used to expel the Devil and all his Temptations The time we were in Bath I had very few hours alone with him by reason of his constant using the Bath and Visits of Friends from all Parts thereabouts and sometimes from Taunton and when they were gone he would be either retiring to GOD or to his Rest But what time I had with him he always spent in Heavenly and Profitable Discourse speaking much of the Place he was going to and his Desires to be gone One Morning as I was Dressing him he looked up to Heaven and smiled and I urging him to know why he answered me thus Ah my Love I was thinking of my Marriage-Day it will be shortly O what a joyful Day will that be Will it not thinkest thou my dear heart Another time bringing him some Broth he said Blessed be the Lord for these Refreshments in the way home but O how sweet will Heaven be Another time I hope to be shortly where I shall need no Meat nor Drink nor Cloaths When he looked on his weak consumed hands he would say These shall be changed This vile Body shall be made like to Christ's Glorious Body O what a Glorious Day will the Day of the Resurrection be Methinks I see it by Faith How will the Saints lift up their heads and rejoyce and how sadly will the wicked World look then O come let us make haste our Lord will come shortly let us prepare If we long to be in Heaven let us hasten with our Work for when that is done away we shall be fetch'd O this vain foolish dirty World I wonder how reasonable Creatures can so dote upon it What is in it worth the looking after I care not to be in it longer than while my Master hath either doing or suffering Work for me were that done farewel to Earth Thus far Mrs. Allein 103. Dr. Peter du Moulin Professor of Divinity at Sedan at his last Hour pronounced these Words I shall be satisfied when I awake c. and twice or thrice Come Lord Jesus come Come Lord Jesus come and the last time that Text which he loved so much He that believeth in Christ shall not perish but have everlasting life and a little after Lord Jesu receive my Spirit It being said to him You shall see your Redeemer with your eyes laying his Hand on his Heart he answered with an Effort I believe it and so departed 1658. aged 90. Out of the French Copy of his Death 104. Arminius in his Sickness was so far from doubting any whit of that Confession he had publish'd that he stedfastly judged it to agree in all things with the Holy Scriptures and therefore he did persist therein That he was ready at that very moment to appear with that same Belief before the Tribunal of Jesus Christ the Son of God the Judge of the Quick and Dead He died of a Disease in the Bowels which caused Fevers Cough Extension of the Hypochondria Atrophy Gout Iliack Passion Obstruction of the Left Optick Nerve Dimness of the same Eye c. which gave occasion to some Censures He died Oct. 19. In his Life by an unknown Hand 105. Simon Episcopius An. 1643. falling sick of an Ischuria for Eleven Days not being able to make a drop of Water continued ill two Months or more and at last for some Weeks was deprived of his Sight which Loss had been more grievous to him had not his deep and almost continual Sleeping lessened the same For he complained of it to his Friends that he should not be able to serve the Church of Christ any more He died April 4 at Eight of the Clock in the Morning the Moon being then eclipsed saith the Author of his Life p. 26. 106. Gustavus Ericson King of Sweden having lived 70 Years and reigned 38. gave in Charge to his Children to endeavour the Peace and maintain the Liberties of their Country but especially to preserve the Purity of Religion without the Mixture of Human Inventions and to live in Unity as Brethren among themselves and so sealing up his Will he resigned his Spirit to God An. 1562. Clark's Martyrol p. 370. 107. Edward the Sixth King of England in the Time of his Sickness hearing Bishop Ridley preach upon Charity gave him many Thanks for it and thereupon ordered Gray-Friars Church to be a House for Orphans St. Bartholomew's to be an Hospital and his own House at Bridewel to be a Place of Correction And when he had set his Hand to that Work he thank'd God that he had prolong'd his Life till he had finished that good Design About three Hours before his Death having his Eyes clos'd and thinking none near him he prayed thus with himself Lord God deliver me out of this miserable and wretched Life and take me among thy Chosen howbeit not my Will but thine be done Lord I commend my Spirit to thee O Lord thou knowest
Shepherd swears he was tho' not a Syllable of it appears He had been there several times Shepherd says but was not of their Consult knew nothing of their Business nor can he be positive whether 't was the Duke of Monmouth he came to speak with that Evening But supposing in two or three Years time and on so little Recollection Cornish's Memory had slipt in that Circumstance what 's that to Shepherd's Evidence against the very Root of Rumsey's which hang'd the Prisoners In spight of all he was found Guilty and Condemn'd and even that Christian serenity of Mind and Countenance wherewith 't was visible he bore his Sentence turn'd to his Reproach by the Bench. He continued in the same excellent Temper whilst in Newgate and gave the World a glaring Instance of the Happiness of such Persons as live a pious Life when they come to make an end onâ—â— let the way thereof be never so violent His Carriage and Behaviour at his leaving Newgate was as follows Some Passages of Henry Cornish Esq before his Sufferings COming into the Press-yard and seeing the Halter in the Officer's Hand he said Is this for me the Officer answered Yes he replyed Blessed be God and kissed it and after said O blessed be God for Newgate I have enjoyed God ever since I came within these Walls and blessed be God who hath made me fit to die I am now going to that God that will not be mocked to that God that will not be imposed upon to that God that knows the Innocency of his poor Creature And a little after he said Never did any poor Creature come unto God with greater Confidence in his Mercy and Assurance of Acceptation with him through Jesus Christ than I do but it is through Jesus Christ for there is no other way of coming to God but by him to find Acceptance with him There is no other Name given under Heaven whereby we can be saved but the Name of Jesus Then speaking to the Officers he said Labour every one of you to be fit to die for I tell you you are not fit to die I was not fit to die my self till I came in hither but O blessed be God! he hath made me fit to die and hath made me willing to die In a few Moments I shall have the Fruition of the Blessed Jesus and that not for a day but for Ever I am going to the Kingdom of God to the Kingdom of God! where I shall enjoy the Presence of God the Father and of God the Son and of God the Holy Spirit and of all the Holy Angels I am going to the general Assembly of the First-born and of the Spirits of Just Men made perfect O that God should ever do so much for me O that God should concern himself so much for poor Creatures for their Salvation Blessed be his Name For this was the Design of God from all Eternity to give his only Son to die for poor miserable Sinners Then the Officers going to tie his Hands he said What must I be tied then Well a brown Thred might have served the turn You need not tye me at all I shall not stir from you for I thank God I am not afraid to die As he was going out he said Farewel Newgate Farewel all my Fellow Prisoners here the Lord comfort you the Lord be with you all Thus much for his Behaviour in the way to his Martyrdom The Place of it was most spitefully and ignominiously ordered almost before his own Door and near Guildhall to scare any good Citizen from appearing vigorously in the Discharge of his Duty for his Countrey 's Service by his Example If any thing was wanting in his Trial from the hast of it for the clearing his Innocency he sufficiently made it up in solemn Asseverations thereof on the Scaffold God is my Witness says he the Crimes laid to my Charge were falsly and maliciously sworn against me by the Witnesses For I never was at any Consult nor any Meeting where Matters against the Government were discoursed of He adds I never heard or read any Declaration tending that way Again As to the Crimes for which I suffer upon the Words of a dying Man I 'm altogether Innocent Lower he adds He died as he had liv'd in the Communion of the Church of England in whose Ordinances he had been often a Partaker and now felt the blessed Effects thereof in these his Agonies He was observ'd by those who stood near the Sledge to have solemnly several times averr'd his absolute Innocence of any Design against the Government and particularly that which he died for There was such a terrible Storm the Day of his Death as has scarce been known in the Memory of Man and will never be forgot by those who were in it ten or a dozen Ships being founder'd or stranded in one Road and a vast many more in other Places And as Heaven then did him Justice and vindicated his Innocence so Earth also has done it the Judgment against him being Reverst by that Honourable Ever-memorable Parliament which under God and our King has settled the Happiness both of this Age and Posterity His CHARACTER HE was a Person of as known Prudence as Intregrity a good Christian a compleat Citizen a worthy Magistrate and a zealous Church of England Man He was so cautious and wise that he was noted for it all thro' those worst of times and often propos'd as an Example to others of hotter and more imprudent Tempers nor could the least Imputation be fix'd on him of hearing or concealing any unlawful or dangerous Discourses any other ways than by plain force of Perjury being known to have shunn'd some Persons whom he as well as some other prudent Men suspected to have no good Designs and to be indu'd with no more Honesty than Discretion as it afterwards prov'd But he was design'd to glorifie God by such an End aâ— all his Care could not avoid which he submitted to with Bravery rarely to be met with unless among those who suffered for the same Cause in the same Age or their Predecessors Queen Mary's Martyrs There was seen the same Tenour of Prudence and Piety thro' all the Actions of his Life tho' most conspicuous in the last glorious Scene of it There was such a firmness in his Soul such vigour and almost extatick Joy and yet so well regulated that it shin'd thro' his Face almost with as visible Rays as those in which we use to dress Saints and Martyrs with which both at his Sentence and Execution he refresh'd all his Friends and at once dazled and confounded his most bitter Enemies 12. Mr. CHARLES BATEMAN THE next and last was Mr. Bateman the Chirurgeon a Man of good Sense good Courage and good Company and a very large and generous Temper of considerable Repute and Practice in his Calling A great Lover and Vindicator of the Liberties of the City and Kingdom and of more
the Day was principally owing Finding all things in Disorder and the Rout beyond recovering he was forc'd to disperse his Troops every one shifting as they could for themselves He and his Brother kept together where what befel 'em after their Friends have given an exact Account which is here following inserted An Account of the Behaviour of Mr. William and Benjamin Hewlings before and at their Execution with several Letters to divers of their Relations THe gracious dealings of God manifested to some in dying Hours have been of great Advantage to those living that heard the same giving them an occasion thereby to reflect on their own State and to look after the things of their Peace before they be hid from their Eyes as also a great Encouragement to strengthen the Faith of those that have experienced the Grace of God to them To that end it is thought necessary by Parents especially to preserve to their Children t hat remain those blessed Experiences that such have had which God hath taken to himself Here therefore is presented a true Account of the admirable appearances of God towards two young Men Mr. Benjamin Hewling who died when he was about 22 Years of Age and Mr. William Hewling who died before he arrived to 20 Years They engaged with the Duke of Monmouth as their own Words were for the English Liberties and the Protestant Religion and for which Mr. William Hewling was Executed at Lyme the 12th of September 1685. and Mr. Ben. Hewling at Taunton the 30th of the same Month and however severe Men were to them yet the blessed Dispensation of God towards them was such as hath made good his Word That out of the Mouths of Babes he hath ordained Strength that he may still the Enemy and the Avenger Then Reader would you see Earthly Angels Men that are a little too low for Heaven and much too high for Earth would you see poor frail Creatures trampling this World under their Feet and with an holy serene Smiling at the Threats of Tyrants who are the Terrors of the Mighty in the Land of the Living Would you see shackled Prisoners behave themselves like Judges and Judges stand like Prisoners before them Would you see some of the rare Exploits of Faith in its highest Elevation immediately before it be swallowed up in the Beatifical Vision To conclude would you see the Heavenly Jerusalem pourtrayed on Earth Would you hear the melodious Voices of ascending Saints in a ravishing Consort ready to joyn with the Heavenly Chorus in their delightful Hallelujahs Then draw near come and see If thou be a Man of an Heavenly Spirit here is pleasant and suitable Entertainment for thee and after thou hast conversed a while these excellent Spirits it may be thou wilt Judge as I do That dead Saints are sweeter Companions in some respects for thee to converse with than those that are living And when thou shalt see the magnificent Acts of their Faith their Invincible Patience their flaming Love to Christ their strange contempt and undervaluings of the World their plainness and simplicity in the Profession of the Gospel their fervent and brotherly Love to each other their ravishing Prospects as it were on the top of Mount Pisgah of the Heavenly Canaan their Swan-like Songs and Dying Speeches And Reader You know the first Lisping of little Children and last Farewels of Dying Saints are always most sweet and Charming Those Fore tasts of the Rivers ' of Pleasure the transporting Glimpses they had of the Crown of Glory I say when you see and read these Exemplary Truths wonder not that the Pious Hewlings long'd so vehemently to be in a better World though they were to pass through a Thousand Deaths or the Fiery Tryal to it But to come to our intended matter After the dispersing of the Duke's Army they fled and put to Sea but were driven back again and with the hazard of their Lives got on shore over dangerous Rocks where they saw the Country filled with Soldiers and they being unwilling to fall into the hands of the Rabble and no way of defence or escape remaining to them they surrendred themselves Prisoners to a Gentleman whose House was near the place they landed at and were from thence sent to Exeter Gaol the 12th of July where remaining some time their Behaviour was such that being visited by many caused great Respect towards them even of those that were Enemies to the Cause they engaged in and being on the 27th of July put on Board the Swan Frigate in order to their bringing up to London their Carriage was such as obtained great Kindness from the Commander and all other Officers in the Ship and being brought into the River Captain Richardson came and took them into his Custody and carried them to Newgate putting great Irons upon them and put them apart from each other without giving Liberty for the nearest Relation to see them notwithstanding all Endeavours and Entreaties used to obtain it tho' in the Presence of a Keeper which though it did greatly increase the Grief of Relations God who wisely orders all things for good to those he intends Grace and Mercy to made this very Restraint and hard Usage a blessed Advantage to their Souls as may appear by their own Words when after great Importunity and Charge some of their near Relations had leave to speak a few words to them before the Keeper To which they replied They were contented with the Will of God whatever it should be Having been in Newgate three Weeks there was Order given to carry them down into the West in order to their Tryal which being told them they answered They were glad of it and that Morning they went out of Newgate several that beheld them seeing them so chearful said Surely they had received their Pardon else they could never carry it with that Courage and Chearfulness Although this must be observed that from first to last whatever hopes they received from Friends they still thought the contrary never being much affected with the hopes of it nor cast down nor the least discouraged at the worst that Man could do In their Journey to Dorchester the Keepers that went with them have given this Account of them That their Carriage was so Grave Serious and Christian that made them admire to see and hear what they did from such Young Men. A near Relation that went into the West to see the issue of things and to perform whatever should be necessary for them gives the following Account At Salisbury the 30th of August I had the first Opportunity of Converse with them I found them in a very excellent Composure of Mind declaring their Experience of the Grace and Goodness of God to them in all their Sufferings in supporting and strengthening and poviding for them turning the hearts of all in whose hands they had been both at Exon and on Ship-board to shew pity and favour to them although since they came to Newgate
which I bless God I am fully satisfied it 's all my desire that he would chuse for me and then I am sure it will be best whatever it be for truly unless God have some Work for me to do in the World for his Service and Glory I see nothing else to make Life desirable In the present state of Affairs there is nothing to cast our Eyes upon but Sin Sorrow and Misery And truly were things never so much according to our desires it 's but the World still which will never be a resting-place Heaven is the only state of Rest and Happiness there we shall be perfectly free from Sin and Temptation and enjoy God without interruption for ever Speaking of the Disappointment of their Expectations in the Work they had undertaken he said with reference to the Glory of God the Prosperity of the Gospel and the delivery of the People of God We have great cause to lament it but for that outward Prosperity that would have accompanied it it 's but of small moment in it self as it could not satisfie so neither could it be abiding for at longest Death would have put an end to it all Also adding nay parhaps we might have been so foolish as to have been taken with that part of it with the neglect of our Eternal Concerns and then I am sure our present Circumstances are incomparably better He frequently express'd great concern for the Glory of God and Affection to his People saying If my Death may advance God's Glory and hasten the Deliverance of his People it is enough saying It was a great comfort to him to think of so great a Privilege as an Interest in all their Prayers In his Converse particularly valuing and delighting in those Persons where he saw most Holiness shing also great Pity to the Souls of others saying That the remembrance of our former Vanity may well cause Compassion to others in that state And in his Converse prompting others to Seriousness telling them Death and Eternity are such weighty Concerns that they deserve the utmost intention of our Minds for the way to receive Death chearfully is to prepare for it seriously and if God should please to spare our Lives surely we have the same reason to be serious and spend our remaining days in his Fear and Service He also took great care that the Worship of God which they were in a Capacity of maintaining there might be duly perform'd as Reading Praying and Singing of Psalms in which he evidently took great delight For those three or four days before their Deaths when there was a general Report that no more should die he said I don't know what God hath done beyond our expectations if he doth prolong my Life I am sure it is all his own and by his Grace I will wholly devote it to him But the 29th of September about Ten or Eleven at Night we found the deceitfulness of this Report they being then told they must die the next Morning which was very unexpected as to the suddenness of it but herein God glorified his Power Grace and Faithfulness in giving suitable Support and Comfort by his blessed Presence which appeared upon my coming to him at that time finding him greatly composed he said Tho' Men design to surprize God doth and will perform his Word to be a very present help in trouble The next Morning when I saw him again his Chearfulness and Comfort were much increased waiting for the Sheriff with the greatest sweetness and serenity of Mind saying Now the Will of God is determined to whom I have referred it and he hath chosen most certainly that which is best Afterwards with a smiling Countenance he discoursed of the Glory of Heaven remarking with much delight the third fourth and fifth Verses of the 22d of the Revelations And there shall be no more Curse But the Throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it and his Servants shall serve him and they shall see his Face and his Name shall be in their Foreheads and there shall be no Night there and they shall need no Candle nor Light of the Sun and they shall Reign for ever and ever Then he said Oh what a happy State is this shall we be loth to go to enjoy this Then he desired to be read to him 2 Cor. 5. For we know that if our earthly House of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a Building of God a House not made with hands eternal in the Heavens to the tenth or eleventh Verses In all his Comforts still increasing expressing his sweet Hopes and good Assurance of his Interest in this Glorious Inheritance and being now going to the Possession of it seeing so much of this happy Change that he said Death was more desirable than Life he had rather die than live any longer here As to the manner of his Death he said When I have considered others under these Circumstances I have thought it very dreadful but now God hath called me to it I bless God I have quite other apprehensions of it I can now chearfully embrace it as an easie Passage to Glory And tho' Death separates from the Enjoyments of each other here it will be but for a very short time and then we shall meet in such Enjoyments as now we cannot conceive and for ever rejoyce in each others Happiness Then reading the Scriptures and musing with himself he intimated the great Comfort God conveyed to his Soul in it saying O what an invaluable Treasure is this blessed Word of God In all Conditions here is a store of strong Consolation One desiring his Bible he said No this shall be my Companion to the last moment of my Life Thus Praying together Reading Meditating and Conversing of Heavenly things they waited for the Sheriff who when he came void of all Pity or Civility hurried them away scarce suffering them to take leave of their Friends But notwithstanding this and the doleful Mourning of all about them the Joyfulness of his Countenance was increased Thus he left his Prison and thus he appeared in the Sledge where they sat about half an hour before the Officers could force the Horses to draw at which they were greatly enraged there being no visible obstruction from weight of way But at last the Mayor and Sheriff hall'd them forward themselves Balaam-like driving the Horses When they came to the Place of Execution which was surrounded with Spectators many that waited their Coming with great Sorrow said That when they saw him and them come with such Chearfulness and Joy and Evidence of the Presence of God with them it made Death appear with another Aspect They first embraced each other with the greatest Affection then two of the elder Persons praying audibly they join'd with great seriousness Then he defired leave of the Sheriff to pray particularly but he would not grant it only asked him if he would Pray for the King He answered I Pray for all Men. He
in the performance of that Duty which like Jacob's Ladder tho' it stand upon the Earth yet it reaches up to Heaven Here 's the Love of God made manifest to a poor Sinner at the last hour like the Thief upon the Cross he that never new before what the Love of God was to his Soul finds it now filled with it and running over Now bless the Lord O my Soul yea all that is within me Bless his holy Name for this Dispensation Now Light appears out of Darkness in the Face of Jesus now all Worldly Joy and Comforts seem to me as they are things not hard to part with Father Mother Brothers Sister Wife Children House and Lands are as my dear Saviour saith to be parted with for him or we are not worthy of him I bless his Name I find no reluctancy to do it he hath brought me to his Foot-stool and I can say heartily the Will of the Lord be done in this matter I never before but saw a Beauty in Worldly Comforts but now those seem so faded by the greater Lustre and Beauty that I see in God in Christ Jesus that I am astonished where I have been wandring all my days spending my Time and my Money for that which is not Bread O strive to get a taste of this Love of God in Christ Jesus and it will perfectly wean you from this deceitful foolish World What is worldly Honour and Riches O set not your hearts upon them but get a Treasure in Heaven that your hearts may be there also O lose no time for if you ever knew the sweetness of it you would never be at rest till you found him whom your Soul loved it will be more yea infinitely more than all worldly Enjoyments can afford you tho' in their greatest Perfection it will make your Life sweet and your Death most comfortable It is the Bread which this World knoweth not of and therefore maketh little or no Enquiry after it Dearest Relations whilst you and my other dear Friends are like Aaron and Hur holding up the Hands of Moses I am through Grace getting Victory over the Amalekites I â—n embrace my dear and beloved Brother and Companion with more Joy in the Field of Suffering than ever I could have done had I met him crowned with the Lawrels of Victory Oh the Mercy to die with such a Friend and such a valiant Soldier of Jesus who hath kept his Garments clean I now begin to pity you that stay behind who have many Temptations to conflict with for a little yea a very little time and my Warfare will be accomplished and if God continue his Love and Influence upon my Soul it will be both short and sweet I have little of this World about me I leave you all the Legacy of what was ever dearest to me the best of Wives and five poor Children who must pass through an evil and sinful World but I have committed them to God who hath commanded to cast our Fatherless Children and Widows upon him Dear Parents Brothers Sister all adieu my time draws on my Paper is finished and your dying Child and Brother recommends you all to him who is All-sufficient to the God of Peace that brought again from the Dead our Lord Jesus the great Shepherd of the Sheep through the Blood of the Everlasting Covenant who will make you Perfect in every good Work to do his Will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Jesus Christ to whom be Glory for ever and ever Amen RICHARD NELTHROP From the Palace of Newgate Octob. 30. 1685. Two of the Clock in the Morning Mr. Nelthrop's Last Speech THE great and inexpressible trouble and distraction I have been under since I came into Trouble especially since my close Confinement in Newgate hath so broken my Reason that for many Weeks last past till the day my Sentence was passed I have not had any composure of Mind and have been under the greatest trouble imaginable Since my dearest Wife hath had the Favour granted her of coming to me I am at present under great composedness of Mind through the Infinite Goodness of the Lord. As to what I stand Outlawed for and am now sentenced to die I can with comfort Appeal to the great God before whose Tribunal I am to appear that what I did was in the simplicity of my heart without seeking any private Advantage to my self but thinking it my Duty to hazard my Life for the Preservation of the Protestant Religion and English Liberties which I thought invaded and both in great danger of being lost As to the Design of Assassinating the late King or his present Majesty it always was a thing highly against my Judgment and which I always detested and I was never in the least concerned in it neither in Purse nor Person nor ever knew of any Arms bought for that intent nor did I believe there was any such Design or ever heard of any disappointment in such an Affair or Arms or Time or Place save what after the Discovery of the General Design Mr. West spoke of as to Arms bought by him And as to my self I was in the North when the late King was at New-Market and the first News I had of the Fire was at Beverly in York-shire As to my coming over with the late Duke of Monmouth it was in prosecution of the same ends but the Lord in his Holy and Wise Providence hath been pleased to blast all our Undertakings tho' there seemed to be a very unanimous and zealous Spirit in all those that came from beyond the Seas And as to the Duke of Monmouth's being declared King I was wholly Passive in it I never having been present at any publick Debate of that Affair and should never have advised it but complained of it to Col. Holmes and Captain Patchet I believe the Lord Gray and Mr. F the chief Promoters of it As to the Temptation of being an Evidence and bringing either into trouble or danger of his Life the meanest Person upon the Account for which I suffer I always abhorred and detested the thoughts of it both when in and out of danger and advised some very strongly against it except when under my Distraction in Prison that amongst other Temptations did violently assault me but through the goodness of my dearest God and Father I was preserved from it and indeed was wholly incapable and could never receive the least shadow of comfort from it but thought Death more eligible and was some time afore out of my distracted and disquieted condition wholly free from it though not without other Temptations far more Criminal in the sight of Men. I bless the Father of all Mercies and God of all Consolations that I find a great Resignedness of my Will to his finding infinitely more comfort in Death than ever I could place in Life tho' in a condition that might seem honourable every hour seeing the Will of God in ordering
my Soul I cannot find my small Concern with the Duke of Monmouth doth deserve this heavy Judgment on me but I know as I said before it is for Sins long unrepented of I die in Charity with all Men I desire all of you to bear me witness I die a true Professor of the Church of England beseeching the Lord still to stand up in the Defence of it God forgive my passionate Judges and cruel and hasty Jury God forgive them they know not what they have done God bless the King and though his Judges had no Mercy on me I wish he may find Mercy when he standeth most in need of it Make him O Lord a nursing Father to the Church let Mercy flow abundantly from him if it be thy Will to those poor Prisoners to be hereafter tried and Lord if it be thy holy Will stop this issue of Christian Bood and let my guiltless Blood be the last spilt on this account Gentlemen all Farewel Farewel all the Things of the World Then singing some few Verses of a Psalm and putting up some private Ejaculations to himself said O Lord into thy hands I commend my Spirit and so submitted to the Executioner September the 7th 1685. 3. The Behaviour and Dying Speech of Mr. Joseph Speed of Culliton AT the same time and place as he came near the Place of his Execution he spying his Country-man and Friend called him and said I am glad to see you here now because I am not known in these Parts being answered by his Friend I am sorry to see you in this Condition He replies It is the best Day I ever saw I thank God I have not led my Life as Unchristian-like as many have done having since the Years of Sixteen always had the Checks of Conscience on me which made me to avoid many gross and grievous Sins my course of Life hath been well known to you yet I cannot justifie my self All Men Err. I have not been the least of Sinners therefore cannot excuse my self but since my Confinement I have received so great Comfort in some Assurance of the Pardon of my Sins that I can now say I am willing to die to be dissolved and to be with Christ and say to Death Where is thy Sting and to Grave Where is thy Victory Being ask'd by some rude Soldiers Whether he was not sorty for the Rebellion he was found Guilty of He courageously reply'd If you call it a Rebellion I assure you I had no sinister Ends in being concerned for my whole Design in taking up Arms under the Duke of Monmouth was to fight for the Protestant Religion which my own Conscience dictated to me and which the said Duke declared for and had I think a lawful Call and Warrant for so doing and do not question that if I have committed any Sin in it but that it is pardoned Pray Mr. Sheriff let me be troubled no farther in answering of Questions but give me leave to prepare my self those few Minutes I have left for another World and go to my Jesus who is ready to receive me Then calling to his Friend who stood very near him said My dear Friend you know I have a dear Wife and Children who will find me wanting being somewhat incumbred in the World let me desire you as a Dying Man to see that she be not abused and as for my poor Children I hope the father of Heaven will take care of them and give thern Grace to be Dutiful to their distressed Mother And so with my dying Love to all my Friends when you see them I take leave of you and them and all the World desiring your Christian Prayers for me to the last moment Then repeating some Sentences of Scripture as Colossians chap. 3. v. 1 2. If you then c. and praying very fervently said I thank God I have Satisfaction I am ready and willing to suffer Shame for his Name And so pouring forth some private Ejaculations to himself and lifting up his Hands the Executioner did his Office The Soldiers then present said They never before were so taken with a Dying Man's Speech his Courage and Christian-like Resolution caused many violent Men against the Prisoners to repent of their Tyranny towards them some of whom in a short time died full of Horror And thus fell this Good Man a true Protestant and one that held out to the end An Account of those that suffered at Bridport and Lyme 1. AT Bridport one John Sparke who was a very Good Man and behaved himself with a great deal of Christian-like Courage to the end Being asked how he could endure those Hardships he had undergone since his being taken Says he If this be all 't is not so much but my Friend if you were to take a Journey in those ways you were not acquainted with you would I hope desire Advice from those that had formerly used those ways or lived near by them Yes says he Then said he The ways of Affliction which I have lately travelled in I had Advice many a time from a Minister who hath often told his Congregation of the troublesomeness of the Road and of the difficulty of getting through and has given me and Hundreds of others to understand the Pits and Stones in the way and how to avoid them He has been a Man used to those Roads many Years I have taken his Advice I am got thus far on comfortably and I trust shall do so to the end I am not afraid to fight a Duel with Death if so it must be Now I thank God I can truly say Oh Death where is thy Sting and Oh Grave where is thy Victory Two or three Days after his Sentence he was drawn to Execution but was very rudely and opprobriously dealt with to the Shame of those that then had the Charge over him their Rigour to him was more more like Turks than Christians Being come to the Place of Execution he prayed very devoutly but by the Rudeness of the Guards there could be no Copy taken to be said to be true He died very Couragiously and spake to them in these Words looking on the Soldiers saying Little do you think that this very Body of mine which you are now come to see cut in pieces will one Day rise up in Judgment against you and be your Accuser for your delight in spilling of Christian Blood The Heathens have far more Mercy Oh 't is sad when England must out-strip Infidels and Pagans But pray take notice Don't think that I am not in Charity with you I am so far that I forgive you and all the World and do desire the God of Mercies to forgive you and open your Hearts and turn you from Darkness to Light and from the Power of Satan to the Lord Jesus Christ And so Farewel I am going out of the Power of you all I have no dependance but upon my blessed Redeemer to whom I commit my dear Wife and Children
are of all other most suitable sweet and satisfactory to immortal Souls And also I see that he that departs from iniquity makes himself a Prey and so many plunging themselves into the ways of Iniquity lest they should be accounted odious and vile which makes them so much degenerate not only from Christianity but from Humanity it self as if they were scarce the Excrement of either contemning even that most Noble Generous Heroick Spirit that dwelt in many Heathens who accounted it most honourable and glorious to contend for their Rights and Liberties yea to suffer Death and the worst of Deaths in Defence of the same and judge them accursed and most execrable in the World that do so and not only so but for their own Profit and Advantage have many of them enslaved their Posterity by it and are most industrious and laborious most fierce and furious to destroy them whereby they are become as unnatural as Children that seek the ruine of their Parents that begot them and brought them forth or them that lay violent hands upon themselves dashing out their own Brains cutting their own Throats hanging and drawing themselves ripping up their own Bellies tearing out their own Bowels they being in different senses Children and Members of that Body Politick they design and attempt the Destruction of and when I know not how long the Duration and Continuance of these things shall be or a Conclusion or End by God shall be put thereto who by Divine and Unerring Wisdom Governs the World why shall my Soul be unwilling to take its flight into the unseen and eternal World Where no sullied sordid or impious thing most incongruous and unbecoming Nature shall be seen and found and where I shall behold no narrow conclusive contracted Soul there habitually preferring their private before a publick good but all most unanimously and equally centre in one common universal good and where the sighs and groans and cries of the afflicted and persecuted shall be heard no more for ever I earnestly exhort all most highly to prize and value Time and diligently improve it for Eternity to be wise seriously and seasonably to consider of their latter End For by the irrepealable and irreversible Law of Heaven we must all die yet we know not how where or when Live with your Souls full of solicitude and care with a most deep concernedness and most diligent industriousness whilst you have time and opportunity and the means of Grace Health and Strength make sure of these two great things viz. 1. What merits for you a Right and Title to Eternal Life and Glory and the future unchangeable Blessedness as the Redeemer's most precious Blood and Righteousness that thereby a real Application and Imputation may be unto you by sincere Believing 2. That that which makes you qualified Subjects for it is the great work of Regeneration wrought in your Souls being renewed in the Spirit of your Minds the Divine Nature being imprest upon them repairing of the depraved Image of God in you that being transformed into his own likeness thereby in the World you may mind and savour more the things of the Spirit than the things of the Flesh Coelestial and Heavenly more than Terrestrial and Earthly Superiour more than Inferiour things And therewith have a holy Life and Conversation conjoyned that results and springs from the same as Fruit from the Root and Acts from the Habits Let all in order thereto seriously consider these few Texts of Sacred Scripture let them predominately possess you let them be deeply and indelibly Transcribed upon your Souls let them be assimilated thereunto and made the written Epistles the lively Pictures thereof Matth. 5.8 20. Blessed be the pure in heart for they shall see God Vers 20. For I say unto you except your Righteousness exceed the Righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees ye shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven John 3.3 Jesus answered and said unto him Verily verily I say unto thee except a man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God 1 Cor. 6.9 10 11. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God c. Gal. 5.19 20 to 23. Now the works of the Flesh are manifest which are these Adultery c. James 1.18 Of his own Will begat he us with the Word of Truth that we should be a kind of first fruits of his Creatures 1 Pet. 1.3 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant Mercy hath begotten us again to a lively hope by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. Vers 13. Wherefore gird up the loyns of your Minds c. Colos 3.1 2. If ye then be risen with Christ seek those things that are above Set your affections on things above not c. Gal. 5.24 And they that are Christ's have crucified the Flesh with the Affections and Lusts c. Ephes 2.1 And you hath he quickned who were dead in trespasses and sins Rev. 20.6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection on such the second Death hath no power Rom. 8.1 There is therefore now no Condemnation c. 1 Pet. 1.15 But as he that hath called you is holy so be ye c. Vers 23. Being born again not of corruptible Seed c. Psal 4.3 But know that the Lord hath set apart him that is godly for himself c. I shall mention now no more the whole Bible abounds with these Texts with what a Renovation and Change of our Carnal and Corrupt Hearts and Natures there must be with Holiness of Life and Conversation before we can be capable of a future and blessed Immortality and of inheriting the Kingdom of God for ever and ever Amen 15. Captain Abraham Ansley 's Last Speech I AM come to pay a Debt to Nature 't is a Debt that all must pay though some after one manner and some after another The way that I pay it may be thought by some few ignominious but not so by me having long since as a true English-man thought it my Duty to venture my Life in defence of the Protestant Religion against Popery and Arbitrary Power For this same purpose I came from my House to the Duke of Monmouth's Army At first I was a Lieutenant and then a Captain and I was in all the Action the Foot was engaged in which I do not repent For had I a Thousand Lives they should all have been engaged in the same Cause although it has pleased the wise God for Reasons best known to himself to blast our Designs but he will deliver his People by ways we know nor think not of I might have saved my Life if I would have done as some narrow-soul'd Persons have done by impeaching others but I abhor such ways of Deliverance choosing rather to suffer Affliction with the People of God than to enjoy Life with Sin As to my Religion I own the way and
Hearts to be truly thankful Comfort my Fellow Sufferers that are immediately to follow Give them Strength and Comfort unto the end I forgive all the World even all those that have been the immediate Hastners of my Death I am in Charity with all Men. And now blessed Lord Jesus into thy Hands I commend my Spirit Our Father c. After which going up the Ladder he desired the Executioner not to be hard to him who answered No and said I pray Master forgive me To which he said I do with my whole Heart and I pray God forgive thee But I advise thee to leave off this bloody Trade The Executioner said I am forced to do what I do it 's against my Mind So lifting up his Hands to Heaven the Executioner did his Office 17. The Behaviour and Dying Words of Mr. ROGER SATCHEL who was Executed at Weymouth in the County of Dorset MR. Satchel at the time of the Duke's landing at Lyme lived at Culliton about Five Miles West of that Town No sooner had he the News of the Duke's being landed but he sets himself to work to serve him desiring all he knew to joyn with him and was one of the first that went to him to Lyme and was with him to the end But after the Rout travelling to and fro to secure himself was at last taken at Chard by three Moss Troopers He was from thence carried to Ilchester and so secured in Ilchester Gaol and at the Bloody Assizes at Dorchester took his Tryal and received his Sentence with the rest After Sentence two of his Friends came to him and told him there was no Hope He answer'd My Hope is in the Lord. After which he spent most of his time before Execution in Prayer and Meditation and conferring with many good Persons The Morning being come he prepared himself and all the way drawing to Execution was very devout Being come to the Place there was a Minister I think of that Place who sung a Psalm and prayed with them and would have some Discourse with this Person which he avoided as much as possible but he asked him what were his Grounds for joyning in that Rebellion who answered Had you Sir been there and a Protestant I believe you would have joyned too But do not speak to me about that I am come to die for my Sins not for my Treason against the King as you call it So pointing to the Wood that was to burn his Bowels he said I do not care for that what matters it what becomes of my Body so my Soul be at rest So praying to himself near half an Hour and advising some he knew never to yield to Popery he was turned off the Ladder He was a couragious bold spirited Man and one of great Reason just and punctual in all his Business and one that did much Good amongst his Neighbours 18. Mr. LANCASTER THere was at the same Time and Place one Mr. Lancaster executed whose Courage and Deportment was such that he out-braved Death and in a manner challenged it to hurt him saying I die for a good Cause and am going to a gracious God I desire all your Christian Prayers 'T is good to go to Heaven with Company And much more he spake concerning the Duke of Monmouth whom he supposed at that time to be living And so praying privately for some small time he was turned or rather leaped off the Ladder 19. The Last Speech of Mr. BENJAMIN SANDFORD at the Place of Execution HE with Nine more was brought from Dorchester to Bridport to be Executed Coming to the Place of Execution he held up his Hands to Heaven and turning himself to the People said I Am an Old Man you see and I little thought to have ended my Days at such a shameful Place and by such an ignominious Death and indeed it is dreadful to Flesh and Blood as well as a Reproach to Relations but it would have been a great deal more if I had suffered for some Felonious Account Says one to him Is not this worse do you think than Felony He answered I know not any thing that I have done so bad as Felony that this heavy Judgment should fall upon me except it be for my Sins against my God whom I have highly provok'd and must acknowledge have deserved Ten thousand times more Lord I trust thou hast pardoned them Seal my Pardon in the Blood of my Saviour Lord look upon and be with me to the last moment 20. JOHN BENNET THere was also Executed at the same time one John Bennet a poor Man but Pious and of good Report with his Neighbours in Lyme where he lived I have heard that when he was on Trial a certain Person inform'd his Lordship that the Prisoner then at the Bar had Alms of the Parish And that his Lordship should reply Do not trouble your selves I will ease the Parish of that trouble In Prison and at the Place of Execution he behaved himself so to all that many of his Enemies pitied him and would if it had lain in their Power as they said have saved him Here was a glorious Instance of Filial Affection His Son being then present offered to have died for him and was going up the Ladder if it might have been suffer'd He prayed some short time and so was translated as we have Hopes to think from this troublesome World into Celestial Joy and everlasting Happiness To conclude The Solemn Serious Dying Declarations and Christian Courage of the Western Sufferers have always outweighed with me the Evidence of those flagitious Witnesses who swore these Persons out of their Lives And I did and do most stedfastly believe that the only Plot in that Day was the same which the Almighty has at length owned and most signally prospered in the Hand of our Gracious August and Rightful Sovereign King William I mean the rescuing the Protestant Religion and the Laws and Liberties of England from a most impetuous Torrent of Popery and Tyranny wherewith they were most dangerously threatned Thus far the Author of the Bloody Assizes from whom I have extracted all the Memoirs relating to the Deaths and Sufferings of English Protestants from the Year 1678. to this Time While we are thus talking of Death and Dying I can't forbear naming the Ghostly Last Will and Testament of M. Armand It contains the real Inclinations of his Soul in all the Accidents of his Life That he was bigotted to the Roman Catholick Religion is plain by this Ghostly Will wherein he allows no Salvation out of it This Will being long I shall not insert it here but referr you to the Present State of Europe for December 1695. where you will find it recited at large Since the Publication of M. Arnaud's Ghostly Will there is come to light his Temporal Will wherein that which is most Remarkable is his persisting to acknowledge himself a Son of the Catholick Church and his bequeathing his Heart to the
ever It was written to the Person that was Engaging for us and thus it ran Reverend and Beloved Mr. Increase Mather I Cannot write Read Neh. 2.10 When Sanbalat the Horonite and Tobijah the Servant the Ammonite heard of it it grieved them exceedingly that there was come a Man to seek the Welfare of the Children of Israel Let thy blessed Soul feed full and fat upon this and other Scriptures All other things I leave to other Men and rest Your Loving Brother JOHN ELIOT It has been observed that they who have spoke many considerable things in their Lives usually speak few at their Deaths But it was otherwise with our Eliot who after much Speech of and for God in his Life-time uttered some things little short of Oracles on his Death-bed which 't is a thousand Pities they were not more exactly regarded and recorded Those Authors that have taken the Pains to Collect Apophthegmata Morientum have not therein been unserviceable to the Living but the Apophthegms of a Dying Eliot must have had in them a Grace and a Strain very extraordinary and indeed the vulgar Error of the signal Sweetness in the Song of a Dying Swan was a very Truth in our expiring Eliot His last Breath smelt strong of Heaven and was Articled into none but very gracious Notes one of the last whereof was Welcome Joy and at last it went away calling upon the Standers-by to Pray pray pray which was the thing in which so vast a portion of it had been before employ'd This was the Peace in the End of this Perfect and Upright Man thus was there another Star fetched away to be placed among the rest that the third Heaven is now enriched with He had once I think a pleasant Fear that the old Saints of his Acquaintance especially those two dearest Neighbours of his Cotton of Boston and Mâ—ther of Dorchester who were got safe to Heaven before him would suspect him to be gone the wrong way because he staid so long behind them But they are now together with a Blessed Jesus beholding of his Glory and celebrating the high Praises of Him that has called them into his marvellous light Whether Heaven was any more Heaven to him because of his finding there so many Saints with whom he once had his Delicious and Coelestial Intimacies yea and so many Saints which had been the Seals of his own Ministry in this lowe World I cannot say but it would be Heaven enough unto him to go unto that Jesus whom he had lov'd preach'd serv'd and in whom he had been long assured there does All Fulness dwell In that Heaven I now leave him but not without Grynaeus's pathetical Exclamations O Beatum illum Diem Blessed will be the Day O blessed the Day of our Arrival to the glorious Assembly of Spirits which this great Saint is now rejoycing with Bereaved New-England where are they Tears at this Ill-boding Funeral We had a Tradition among us That the Country could never perish as long as Eliot was alive But into whose Hands must this Hippo fall now the Austin of it is taken away Our Elisha is gone and now who must next Year invade the Land The Jews have a Saying Quando Luminaria patiuntur Eclipsin malum signum est mundo but I 'm sure 't is a dismal Eclipse that has now befallen our New-English World I confess many of the ancients fell into the Vanity of esteeming the Reliques of the Dead Saints to be the Towers and Ramparts of the Place that enjoy'd them and the dead Bodies of two Apostles in the City made the Poet cry out A Facie Hostili duo propugnacula praesunt If the Dust of dead Saints could give us any Protection we are not without it Here is a Spot of American Soil that will afford a rich Crop of it at the Resurrection of the Just Poor New-England has been as Glastenbury of old was called A Burying-Place of Saints But we cannot see a more terrible Prognostick than Tombs filling apace with such Bones as those of the Renowned Eliot's the whole Building of this Country trembles at the Fall of such a Pillar For many Months before he died he would often chearfully tell us That he was shortly going to Heaven and that he would carry a deal of good News thither with him He said He would carry Tydings to the Old Founders of New-England which were now in Glory that Church-work was yet carried on among us That the Number of our Churches was continually encreasing And that the Churches were still kept as big as they were by the daily Additions of those that shall be saved But the going of such as he from us will apace diminish the Occasions of such happy Tydings What shall we now say Our Eliot himself used most affectionately to bewail the Death of all useful Men yet if one brought him the notice of such a thing with any Despondencies or said O Sir such a one is dead What shall we do He would answer Well but God lives Christ lives the Old Saviour of New-England yet lives and he will Reign till his Enemies are malle his Foot-stool This and only this Consideration have we to relieve us and let it be accompanied with our Addresses to the God of the Spirits of all Flesh That there may be Timothies raised up in the room of our departed Pauls and that when our Moses's are gone the Spirit which was in those brave Men may be put upon the surviving Elders of our Israel Thus died the first Preacher of the Gospel to the Indians in New-England Aged 86. Thus far Mr. Cotton Mather I wou'd here insert some Account of the Deaths c. of the Reverend Mr. James and Mr. Oldfeild but have not room so referr the Reader to their Funeral Sermons preached by Mr. Slater and Mr. Shower CHAP. CXLIV The Last Speeches of Dying Penitents abbreviated 1. NAthanael Butler executed in Cheapside for killing his Fellow-Prentice 1657. after his Shackles were taken off a Friend to try his Willingness to Die told him he would get him freed c. But he clapping his Hand on his Breast replied That if he knew his Heart aright he would not for Ten thousand Worlds lose the Opportunity of that Morning c. declaring the dark Dungeon was the best Room he ever came in c. p. 9. Being at the Place of Execution he warned the People to beware of the beginning of Sin saying When I was first enticed into Evil I was tender and fearful of it but not diligently hearkening to the Word of God nor the Voice of Conscience which checked me I went on So that by degrees I was emboldened in Sin and at last it became as familiar as my daily Food Therefore as you love your Souls take heed of the Beginnings of Sin If I had so done I had escaped this Punishment O that I could prevail with every young Person to cast away Sin betimes and check it in the first
away and so the Fact was discovered After his Condemnation being remanded back to Newgate O said he had the happy Words of a Text which I lately heard been but well observed by me how happy had I now been And O that all young Men would seriously mind them viz. Wherewithal shall a young Man cleanse his way by ruling himself after the Word of God And then commenting on the First Psalm he said But O Wretch that I am I walked in the Counsel of the Vngodly and stood in the way of Sinners and sate in the Seat of the Scornful Confessing himself at the Place of Execution to be a young Man but a great Sinner 12. John Atherton executed at Dublin in Ireland for unnatural Concupiscence One thing he said troubled him much which was his Neglect and Disrespect of his Mother acknowledging according to the Fifth Commandment that his Days were therefore justly shortned The Morning of the Day of his Execution when the Divines came to visit him he cried out as in a Rapture O my God hath heard me about Four or Five of the Clock this Morning for the space of an Hour and an half I have had that Sweetness in my Soul that Refreshment in my Heart that I am not able to express Comparing it to the hidden Manna and the white Stone which no Man knows but he that hath it Finding such Joy as if he had been in the Suburbs of Heaven already When he was in view of the Gallows he said There is my Mount Calvary from whence I hope to ascend to Heaven He confessed and lamented his Neglect of Private Prayer in his Family for which and other Sins God suffered him to fall 13. Thomas Holland Executed near Southwark Anno 1687. for the Murder of his Wife Being apprehended and committed to the Marshalsea he confessed and lamented his Drunkenness Sabbath-breaking and other Sins his Neglect of Prayer and the Publick Worship of God which brought him to that untimely End Exhorting the People at the Place of Execution to the well-spending of their Time laying up for themselves Treasures in Heaven c. 14. Thomas Watson Executed for murdering his Wife on Kenington-Common in the County of Surrey March the 19th 1687. made this his last Speech I beseech you Good People who come to see my shameful and ignominious End and Death which I little expected one day to come to that you would take Warning and not give way to Passion which many times makes Men do what they least design For when a Man is enraged the Devil many times prevails against him with his Temptations As for my part I did no more design to act the Crime for which I suffer than to do hurt to my own Heart but what I did I did out of a sudden Rashness and I hope in Christ Jesus I shall find Pardon for it See the Narrative 15. Captain Winterflood condemn'd for Pyracy 1675. at the Gallows begg'd all to consider his Condition and acquainted them with his Life and Conversation He told them he had been a great Sinner but most of all he lamented his Sin of Swearing He said it was a common Thing for him to swear by the precious Blood of his dear Saviour A Saying so common amongst the Seamen when they should be admiring God's Wonders in the Deep when they are in a Storm and know not but the next Billow will turn them to the bottom of the Sea and their Souls before the Righteous Judge of Quick and Dead yet they in the midst of such Dangers did usually swear most He begged that they would take Warning by him and learn to get an honest Livelihood and then God would bless them He call'd a Psalm and pray'd very heartily to God that he would forgive him though his Sins were great yet he said he knew there was Vertue enough in Christ's Blood to cleanse him at whose Feet he would throw himself who I hope had Mercy on him as he had on the Thief on the Cross See the Narrative published 1675. 16. A Brief Account of the Penitential End of Thomas Mackerness extracted from the larger Narrative written by Mr. Burroughs Minister at Wisbech THomas Mackerness late of March in the Isle of Ely was a Man of a most Profligate and Heinously Wicked course of Life As to his Parentage and Education being utterly a stranger to him till after his Condemnation I can say nothing nor is it much material But by his own Confession to me and others he was famous or rather infamous for all manner of Impieties living many Years in such a Dissolute Flagitious and Atheistical way as was extreamly hazardous to his Soul 's Eternal welfare and exposed him to the Fatal stroke of Justice even from Men here He told me that for Drunkenness Swearing Whoring and Theft none had exceeded him that in these Capital and Epidemical Sins of the Age it was not possible to apprehend how Notorious he had been I observed in him some kindly beginnings of True Repentance which I laboured to promote with utmost diligence He shewed me several Books lent to him concerning which he asked my Advice My Reply was That he had not time to read Books and that I judged it best to lay them all aside except the Bible and a little Book Entituled A Guide for Heaven because it contained Excellent Directions for a saving Close with Christ I directed him to several Texts of Scripture which I desired him to Peruse and Meditate upon in my absence He thankfully accepted my Directions and when I returned in the Evening he saluted me on this manner Welcome welcome Guest indeed I can now tell you that you and none but such as you are that come to do my Soul good are welcome to me One might read a marvellous change of his inward Disposition in his Countenance he seemed transported with more than ordinary sense of the Quickening and Comforting Influences of Divine Grace I have been considering saith he the Advice you gave me and Meditating on those Scriptures you directed me to And Oh! I see it is Nothing but a Christ will do me good Oh the sweet Promises that God hath made to Returning Sinners Blessed be God I am out of Hell I had thought I had been in Hell in the Night I saw as it were Hell Gaping the Devil Roaring and my own Conscience Condemning me to the Pit of Hell and indeed crying out with Horror Blood gushed from my Nose Some that lay in the Room with me said I had been in a Slumber whether I was or no I could not well tell but thought I might be so However when I found my self out of Hell Oh how it affected me Then he wept and melted kindly saying Oh what a Wretch am I that I should sin against so good a God as this who hath declared himself so ready to forgive I am resolved to lie at his Feet I am convinced that I am a lost undone Creature out
His honour or profane this ground Let no black-mouth'd breath'd rank Curr Peaceful James his Ashes stur Princes are Gods O do not then Rake in their Graves to prove them Men. 56. Vpon the King of Sweden Upon this Place the great Gustavus died While Victory lay weeping by his side 57. Vpon Sir Francis Vere When Vere sought Death arm'd with his Sword and Shield Death was afraid to meet him in the Field But when his Weapons he had laid aside Death like a Coward struck him and he died 58. Another Here lieth Richard A Preene One Thousand Five Hundred Eighty Nine Of March the xx day And he that will die after him may 59. Another Here lieth he who was born and cryed Told Threescore Years fell sick and dyed 60. At Farlam on the West Marches toward Scotland near Naworth-Castle John Bell broken brow Ligs under this stean Fovr of mine een Sons Laid it on my weam I was a Man of my Meat Master of my Wife I lived on my own Land With mickle strife 61. In St. Paul 's was this Here lies John Dod a Servant of God to whom he is gone Father or Mother Sister or Brother he never knew none A Headborough and a Constable a Man of Fame The first of his House and last of his Name Died buryed and deceas'd the Fifteenth of May One Thousand Five Hundred and Fifteen being Whitson-Monday 62. On Mr. Burbidge the Tragedian Exit Burbidge 63. On Mr. Weymark a constant Walker in Paul ' s. Defessus sum ambulando 64. In St. Mary Saviours this Here lies William Emerson Who lived and died an honest Man 65. In the North-Country this Here ligs John Hubberton And there ligs his Wife Here ligs his Dagger And there ligs his Knife Here ligs his Daughter And there ligs his Son Heigh for brave John Hubberton 66. Vpon JOhn Death Here lies John Death the very same That went away with a Cousin of his Name 67. Vpon Mr. Parsons Organist at Westminster Death passing by and hearing Parsons play Stood much amazed at his depth of Skill And said this Artist must with me away For Death bereaves us of the better still But let the Quire while he keeps time sing on For Parsons rests his Service being done 68. On Mr. Charles Wray When I in Court had spent my tender Prime And done my best to please an Earthly Prince Even sick to see how I had lost my Time Death pitying mine Estate removed me thence And sent me mounted upon Angels Wings To serve my Saviour and the King of Kings 69. Many and sundry Opinions were conceived of Joan of Arck some judging her miraculously raised up by God for the good of France others that she was but a meer Impostor We will suspend our Judgment herein and referr you to the Epitaph which we find thus written on her Here lies Joan of Arck the which Some count Saint and some count Witch Some count Man and something more Some count Maid and some a Whore Her Life 's in question wrong or right Her Death 's in doubt by Laws or might Oh Innocence take heed of it How thou too near to Guilt dost sit Mean time France a Wonder saw A Woman Rule ' gainst Salique Law But Reader be content to stay Thy censure till the Judgment-day Then shalt thou know and not before Whether Saint Witch Man Maid or Whore 70. An Epitaph upon Sir Philip Sidney England Netherland the Heavens and the Arts All Soldiers and the World have made six Parts Of the Noble Sidney for none will suppose That a small heap of Stones can Sidney inclose England hath his Body for she it bred Netherland his Blood in her Defence shed The Heavens his Soul the Arts his Fame All Soldiers his Grief the World his Good Name 71. The following Epitaph was written upon the Tomb-stone of JOHN WHITE Esq a Member of the House of Commons in the Year 1640. and Father to Dr. Annesley's Wife lately deceased Here lies a John a burning shining Light Whose Name Life Actions all alike were WHITE 72. Mrs. Wilkinson with her Child went to Heaven from her Childbed on whose Tomb-stone a learned Doctor wrote the following Lines viz. Here lies Mother and Babe both without sins Next Birth will make her and her Infant Twins See Mr. Adams 's Sermon in the Continuation of Morning Exercise Questions and Cases of Conscience 73. Vpon Richard Howkins Here lies Richard Howkins who out of his store Gave Twenty good Shillings for the use of the Poor Upon condition his Body shoul'd ne'er be removed Until the appearing of our dearly Beloved 74. On the Tomb-stone of a great Scold was written Her Husband prays if by her Grave you walk You gently tread for if she 's wak'd she 'll talk 75. Vpon Mr. West Here lies Ned West of Men the best Well loved by his Wife But Oh he 's gone his Thread is spun And cut off by the Knife Of cruel Atropos Oh Jade Rokcy and flinty hearted Maid To kill so good a Man Take from my Wooff two Inches off And let him live again 76. On the Tomb of the Electeress Dowager of Saxony are to be seen the following Devices and Motto's I. Piety with an Heart in which some Beams from the Name Jehovah are centered with this Motto From him and to him II. Clemency with a Cloud of Dew hanging over the Land with this Motto Water is common to all III. Friendliness with a Sun piercing a dark Cloud over-against a Rainbow and this Motto He enlightens and makes glad IV. Magnanimity with a Rock upon which some Thunderbolts are darted with this Motto They don't terrifie V. Liberality with a Fountain from whence some Hands were taking out Water with this Motto So much the more plentiful VI. Patience with a Crucible full of Gold standing in the Fire with this Motto I burn but I am cleansed from my Dross or I shall come out more pure VII Pity or Compassion with a Silk-Worm beginning to Spin with this Motto I will serve you with my Bowels And VIII Humility with a Violet Flower growing in the Grass with this Motto The more humble the more fragrant Flying Post Nov. 21. 1696. 77. I find I have inserted in my Paper-book an Epitaph upon the Tomb of the Earl of Warwick in whose Death the Family was extinct Within this Marble doth Entombed lie Not one but all a Noble Family A Pearl of such a price that soon about Possession of it Heaven and Earth fell out Both could not have it so they did devise This fatal Salvo to divide the Prize Heaven shares the Soul and Earth his Body takes Thus we lose all while Earth and Heaven part stakes But Heaven not brooking that the Earth should share In the least Atom of a Piece so rare Intends to sue out by a new revize His Habeas Corpus at the Grand Assize Mr. Barker's Flores 78. I have read of a certain Prince who would have
she Go learn of her Humility An odd Epitaph upon Thomas Saffin Here Thomas Saffin lies Interr'd ah why Born in New-England did in London die Was the third Son of eight begot upon His Mother Martha by his Father John Much favour'd by his Prince he 'gan to be But nipt by Death at the Age of 23. Fatal to him was that we Small-Pox name By which his Mother and two Brethren came Also to breathe their last nine Years before And now have left their Father to deplore The loss of all his Children with that Wife Who was the Joy and Comfort of his Life June 18. 1687. Here lie Interr'd the Bodies of Captain Thomas Chevers who departed this Life the 18th of Nov. 1675. Aged 44 Years And of Anne Chevers his Wife who departed this Life the 14th of Nov. 1675. Aged 34 Years And of John Chevers their Son who departed this Life the 13th of Nov. 1675. Aged 5 Days Reader consider well how poor a Span And how uncertain is the Life of Man Here lie the Husband Wife and Child by Death All three in five days space depriv'd of Breath The Child dies first the Mother next the Morrow Follows and then the Father dies with Sorrow A Caesar falls by many Wounds well may Two stabs at Heart the stoutest Captain slay On Another Tomb-stone is writ Here lies two loving Brothers side by side In one day buried and in one day died Here lies the Body of Mrs. Bridget Radley the most deservedly beloved Wife of Charles Radley Esq Gentleman-Usher Daily-Waiter to His Majesty which Place he parted withal not being able to do the Duty of it by reason of his great Indisposition both of Body and Mind occasioned by his just Sorrow for the loss of her She changed this Life for a better the 20th of November 1679. Sacred to the Immortal Memory of Sir Palmes Fairbone Kt. Governour of Tangier in Execution of which Command he was Mortally wounded by a Shot from the Moors then Besieging the Town in the 46th Year of his Age Octob. 24. 1680. Ye Sacred Reliques which that Marble keep Here undisturb'd by Wars in quiet sleep Discharge the Trust which when it was below Fairbone's undaunted Soul did undergo And be the Town 's Pallà dium from the Foe Alive and dead these Walls he will defend Great Actions great Examples must attend The Candian Siege his early Valour knew Where Turkish Blood did his young Hands imbrew From thence returning with deserv'd applause Against the Moors his well-flesh'd Sword he draws The same the courage and the same the cause His Youth and Age his Life and Death combine As in some great and regular Design All of a piece throughout and all Divine Still nearer Heaven his Vertue shoâ—e more bright Like rising Flames expanding in their height The Martyr's Glory crown'd the Soldier 's fight More bravely British General never fell Nor General 's Death was e'er reveng'd so well Which his pleas'd Eyes beheld before their close Follow'd by thousand Victims of his Foe * To this lamented Loss for Times to come His Pious Widow Consecrates this Tomb. Here lies expecting the Second Coming of our Saviour the Body of Edmund Spencer the Prince of Poets in his Time whose Divine Spirit needs no other Witness than the Works which he left behind him He was Born in London in the Year 1510. and died in the Year 1596. Abrahamus Couleius Anglorum Pindarus Flaccus Maro Delicìae Decus Desiderium Aevi sui Hic juxta situs est Aurea dum volitant latè tua scripta per orbem Et fama aeternùm vivis Divina Poeta Hîc placidâ jaceas requie custodiat urnam Cana fides vigilentque perenni lampade musae Sit sacer iste locus Nec quis temperarius ausit Sacrilegà turbare manu venerabile bustum Intacti maneant maneant per saecula dulcis Coulei cineres servetque immobile saxum Six vovet Votumque suum apud posteros sacratum esse voluit Qui vivo Incomparabili posuit sepulchrale marmor Georgius Dux Buckinghamiae Excessit è vita Anno Aetatis suae 49. honorifica pompa elatus ex Aedibus Buckinghamianis vitis Illustribus omnium ordinum exsequias celebrantibus sepultus est Die 3. M. Augusti Anno Domini 1667. On the Royal Tombs adjoyning to Cowley 's a Modern Poet writes thus Whole Troops of mighty Nothings lie beside Of whom 't is only said they liv'd and dy'd Here lies Henry Purcel Esq who left this Life and is gone to that Blessed Place where only his Harmony can be exceeded Obiit 21. die Novembris Anno Aetatis suae 37. Annoque Domini 1695. CHAP. CXLVIII Miracles giving Testimony to Christianity Orthodoxy Innocency c. I Can never believe that Miracles ascended up to Heaven with our Saviour so as never to be seen upon Earth more after the first Age of the Church 'T is true they have run in a narrower Stream And when the Gospel was sufficiently established and confirmed by the Testimony of them they were not quite so necessary But some Necessity still occurs and some Miracles have been in all Ages wrought Take these amongst many others and compare them with some other Chapters of this Book 1. Irenaeus in his Second Book against Heresies saith Some of the Brethren and sometimes the whole Church of some certain Place by reason of some urgent Cause by Fasting and Prayer had procured that the Spirits of the Dead had been raised again to Life and had lived with them many Years Some by the like means had expelled Devils so that they which had been delivered from Evil Spirits had embraced the Faith and were received into the Church Others had the Spirit of Prophecy to foretel things to come they see Divine Dreams and Prophetical Visions Others Cure the Sick and Diseased and by laying on of Hands restore them to Health Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist 2. S. Augustine tells us that when the Bodies of Gervasius and Protasius the Martyrs were taken up and brought to S. Ambrose's Church at Milan several Persons that were vexed with unclean Spirits were healed and one a noted Citizen that had been blind many Years upon touching the Bier with his Handkerchief was restored to his sight Aug. Confess l. 9. c. 7. 3. In the Reign of Constantine the Great the Gospel was propagated into Iberia in the uttermost part of the Euxine Sea by the means of a Captive Christian Woman by whose Prayers a Child that was Mortally Sick recovered health and the Lady of Iberia her self was delivered from a Mortal Disease Whereupon the King her Husband sent Embassadors to Constantine entreating him to send him some Preachers into Iberia to Instruct them in the True Faith of Christ which Constantine performed with a glad heart Clark in Vit. Constantin p. 11. 4. That Luther a poor Friar saith one should be able to stand against the Pope was a great Miracle that he should prevail against the Pope was a greater
forced him to turn the Spit 'till his Arm was almost burnt by their continual throwing Wood on the Fire They beat an Old Man almost to Death to force him to go to Mass whilst the constant Martyr to his last Breath cried He would never do it And only requested they would dispatch and make an end of him 4. Monsieur de Garrison one of the chief Men of the City and an intimate Friend of the Intendant went and cast himself at his Feet imploring his Protection and conjuring him to rid him of the Troopers that he might have no force put upon his Conscience adding That in recompence of the Favour he begged of him he would give him all he had Which was to the value of about a Million of Livres But all his Intreaties were so far from prevailing that he ordered him for Terror to be worse used than the rest by dragging him along the Streets 5. Some of the lustiest Soldiers took their Landlords or others in the House and walking them up and down continually tickled and tossed them about like a Ball from each other without giving them the least Intermission and keeping them in that Condition three Days together without Meat Drink or Sleep 6. Isaac Faim a Citizen of Negreplisse was hung up by the Arm-pits and tortured a whole Night by pinching and tearing off his Flesh with Pincers thô thereby they were not in the least able to shake his Constancy 7. They made a Fire about a Boy of Ten Years of Age who with Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven cried My God help me And when they saw the Lad resolved to die rather than renounce his Religion they snatch'd him from the Fire when he was at the very point of being burnt 8. In divers places they have endeavoured to tire out the Patience of the poor Protestants and overcome their Constancy by applying red hot Irons to the Hands and Feet of Men and to the Breasts of Women 9. At Nants they hung up several Women and Maids by the Feet stark naked and others by the Armpits exposing them to the publick View Which is certainly the most exquisite Suffering to the Modesty of the Fair Sex 10. Children of four or five Years old were kept from Meat and Drink 'till they were ready to famish and were then brought to their Parents by the Dragoons who swore bloodily That except they would recant they must prepare themselves to see their Children languish and die in their presence If it happen that any by their Patience and Courage stand our the Soldiers go and acquaint their Commanders That they have done all they could but without success Who in a barbarous and surly Tone answer them You must return upon them and do worse than you have done The King Commands it Either they must turn or I must burst and perish in the Attempt 11. Thirty two Companies of Foot with an Intendant and the two Bishops of Agen and Periguex entred the City of Bergerack and sending for Two hundred of the principal Citizens before them told them That the King 's express Will and Pleasure was they should all go to Mass and that in case of Disobedience they had Order to compel them to it To which the Citizens unanimously answered That if they were so resolved they had nothing else to do but to prepare themselves to receive the Punishment they should inflict Whereupon Thirty two Troops more of Horse and Foot marched into the Town who were all quartered upon the Protestants with express Command not to spare any thing they had and to exercise all manner of Violence upon them 'till they had extorted a Promise of Conformity to their Wills These Wolves thus encouraged flew instantly upon these innocent Sheep rending and worrying them in such a manner as the Relation thereof cannot but strike horror and amazement On one hand the Child cries with the languishing Tone of one ready to die Ah my Father Ah my Mother What shall I do I must die I can endure no longer The Wife on the other hand cries Alas my Heart fails me I faint I die Whilst their cruel Tormentors are so far from being touched with Compassion that from thence they take occasion to torment them afresh and to renew their Tortures affrighting them with their Hellish Threats accompanied with execrable Oaths and Curses crying Dog Bougre what wilt thou not be converted wilt thou not be obedient Dog Bougre thou must be converted we are sent on purpose to convert thee 12. A young Woman was brought before the Council in order to oblige her to abjure the Truth which she boldly and manfully refusing was remanded back to Prison where they shaved her Head and singed the Hair from other parts and stripping her stark naked led her through the Streets of the City where many a Blow was given her and Stones flung at her After this they set her up to the Neck in a Tub full of Water where when she had been a while they took her out and put upon her a Shift dipped in Wine which as it dried and stuck to her sore and bruised Body they snatcht off again and then had another ready dipt in Wine to clap upon her This they repeated six several times and when by this inhumane Usage her Body was grown very raw and tender they demanded of her Whether she did not now find herself disposed to embrace the Catholick Faith As they term their Religion But she being strengthned by the Spirit and love of him for whose Name's-sake she suffered all these Extremities undauntedly answered That she had before declared her Resolution to them which she would never alter and that tho' they had her Body in their power yet she was resolved never to yield her Soul to them but keep it pure and undefiled for her heavenly Lover as knowing that a little while would put an end to all her Sufferings and give a beginning to her Enjoyment of Eternal Bliss Which Words further enraging them and despairing of making her a Convert they fastned her to a Gibbet by the Feet stark naked with her Head downward and there let her hang in that ignominious posture 'till she gave up the Ghost 13. There was an old Man in the City who having been long kept Prisoner in a deep Dungeon for the Protestant Profession was brought at length before the Judges with Vermine and Snails crawling upon his mouldred Garment who seeing him in that loathsome Condition said to him How now Old Man does not your Heart begin to relent and are not you willing to abjure your Heresie To which he answered As for Heresie I profess none but if by that word you mean my Religion you may assure your selves that as I have thus long lived so I hope and am resolved by the Grace of God to die in it With which Reply they being incensed grew rougher with him Dost thou not see said they that the Worms are ready to devour
if those Princes were truly such as the Historians represented them they had well deserved that Treatment And others who tread their Steps might look for the same For Truth would be told at last and that with the more Acrimony of Style for being so long restrained It was a gentle suffering to be exposed to the World in their true Colours much below what others had suffered at their Hands She thought that all Sovereigns ought to read such Histories as Procopius for how much soever he may have aggravated Matters and how unbecomingly soever he may have writ yet by such Books they might see what would be probably said of themselves when all Terrors and Restraints should fall off with their Lives Ibid. 20. She did hearken carefully after every thing that seemed to give some hope that the next Generation should be better than the present with a particular Attention She heard of a Spirit of Devotion and Piety that was spreading itself among the Youth of this great City with a true Satisfaction She enquired often and much about it and was glad to hear it went on and prevailed She lamented that whereas the Devotions of the Church of Rome were all Shew and made up of Pomp and Pageantry that we were too bare and naked And practised not enough to entertain a serious Temper or a warm and an affectionate Heart We might have Light enough to direct but we wanted Flame to raise an exalted Devotion Ibid. 21. She was â—o part of the Cause of the War yet she would willingly have sacrificed her own Life to have preserved either of Those that seemed to be in Danger at the Boyne She spake of that Matter two Days after the News came with so tender a Sense of the Goodness of God to her in it that it drew Tears from her and then she freely confessed That her Heart had trembled not so much from the Apprehension of the Danger that she herself was in as from the Scene that was then in Action at the Boyne God had heard her Prayers and she blessed him for it with as sensible a Joy as for any thing that had ever happened to her Ibid. 22. The Reflections that she made on the Reduction of Ireland looked the same way that all her Thoughts did Our Forces elsewhere both at Sea and Land were thought to be considerable and so promising that we were in great Hopes of somewhat that might be decisive Only Ireland was apprehended to be too weakly furnished for a concluding Campaign Yet so different are the Methods of Providence from Humane Expectations that nothing memorable happened any where but only in Ireland where little or nothing was expected Ibid. 23. When sad Accidents came from the immediate Hand of Heaven particularly on the occasion of a great Loss at Sea she said Tho' there was no occasion for Complaint or Anger upon these yet there was a juster Cause of Grief since God's Hand was to be seen so particularly in them Sometimes she feared there might be some secret Sins that might lie at the Root and blast all But she went soon off from that and said Where so much was visible there was no need of Divination concerning that which might be hidden Ibid. 24. She was sorry that the State of War made it necessary to restrain another Prince from Barbarities by making himself feel the Effects of them and therefore she said She hoped that such Practices should become so odious in all that should begin them and by their doing so force others to retaliate that for the future they should be for ever laid aside Ibid. 25. She apprehended she felt once or twice such Indispositions upon her that she concluded Nature was working towards some great Sickness so she set herself to take full and broad Views of Death that from thence she might judge how she should be able to encounter it But she felt so quiet an Indifference upon that Prospect leaning rather towards the desire of a Dissolution that she said Tho' she did not pray for Death yet she could neither wish nor pray against it She left that before God and referred herself entirely to the disposal of Providence If she did not wish for Death yet she did not fear it Ibid. 26. We prayed for our selves more than for her when we cried to God for her Life and Recovery both Priest and People Rich and Poor all Ranks and Sorts joyned in this Litany A universal Groan was Ecchoed to those Prayers through our Churches and Streets Ibid. 27. But how severely soever God intended to visit us she was gently handled she felt no inward depression nor sinking of Nature She then declared That she felt in her Mind the Joys of a good Conscience and the Powers of Religion giving her Supports which even the last Agonies could not shake Thus far Bishop Burnet 28. In the Publick Worship of God she was a bright Example of solemn and unaffected Devotion She prayed with humble Reverence heard the Word with respectful Silence and with serious Application of Spirit as duly considering the infinite Interval between the Supremacy of Heaven and Princes on Earth That their Greatness in its Lustre is but a faint and vanishing Reflection of the Divine Majesty One Instance I shall specifie in this kind When her Residence was at the Hague a Lady of Noble Quality coming to the Court to wait on her on a Saturday in the Afternoon was told she was retired from all Company and kept a Fast in Preparation for the receiving the Sacrament the next Day The Lady staying 'till Five a Clock the Princess came out and contented herself with a very slender Supper it being incongruous to conclude a Fast with a Feast Thus solemnly she prepared herself for Spiritual Communion with her Saviour Dr. Bates 's Sermon upon the Death of the Queen 29. She had a sincere Zeal for the healing our unhappy Divisions in Religious Things and declared her Resolution upon the first Address of some Ministers that she would use all Means for that Blessed End She was so wise as to understand the Difference between Matters Doctrinals and Rituals and so good as to allow a just Liberty for Dissenters in things of small moment She was not fetter'd with superstitious Scruples but her clear and free Spirit was for the Union of Christians in Things essential to Christianity Ibid. 30. In her Relation to the King she was the best Pattern of Conjugal Love and Obsequiousness How happy was her Society redoubling his Comforts and dividing his Cares Her Deportment was becoming the Dignity and Dearness of the Relation Of this we have the most convincing Proof from the Testimony and Tears of the King since her Death Solomon adds to many Commendations of a vertuous Woman as a Coronis That her Husband praises her The King 's declaring that in all her Conversation he discovered no Fault and his unfeigned and deep Sorrow for his Loss are the Queen 's
by the force of his Love and Loss as having lost the most certain and faithful Companion of his Fortune of his Counsels this Cares his Labours and his Thoughts who far exceeded all the Excellencies of the Female Sex that hardly the Vertue of any Woman in any Age can be compar'd to hers For that Reason perhaps in was that Heaven deny'd her Off-spring lest she should bring forth a worse than herself and here Husband seeing Nature could go no further Ibid. 68. Thou best and greatest of Queens thou departest this Life in the Flower of thy Age but what remorsless Death has abstracted from the Number of thy Years Men will add as much and more to the Eternal Glory Fame and Remembrance of thy Name This Life will prolong thy Consecrated Memory to after Ages Nor Marble Mausoleum nor Golden Urn shall hide thee thy Tomb shall be our Breasts Ibid. 69. Being once put in Mind of her approaching End with an undaunted Countenance she return'd this Masculine and truly Royal Expression I am not now to prepare for Death it has been my Study all the Days of my Life Francius 's Oration upon the Death of the Queen 70. Upon the Death of the Queen His Majesty 's otherwise invincible Courage gives way to raging Grief and he who had so often contemn'd the Bullets and Swords of his Enemies he who dreaded neither Flames nor Steel nor Death itself languishes falls and swoons away upon the Death of his dearest Queen He remembers himself to be but a King finds himself a Man and not unwilling acknowledges the Excess of his Grief Miserable Man that I am said he I have lost the best of Women and the most pleasing Companion of my Life Ibid. 71. When she was sometimes forc'd to rise at Midnight by reason of the urgent Affairs of the State and could not afterwards Sleep she commanded either the Holy-Scripture or some other pious Book to be brought her If any Persons came to visit her in a Morning before she had pour'd forth her Prayers she sent 'em back with this Expression That she was first to serve the King of Kings If any Persons were said to seek her Life by Treachery and Conspiracy her Answer was That she submitted to the Will of Heaven Ibid. 72. When any new-fashion'd Garment or costly Ornament was shewed her she rejected 'em as superfluous and answered The Money might be better laid out upon the Poor Ibid. 73. The Mind of Man is better discern'd by his Death than by his Life for Man is apt in his Life-time to conceal and dissemble his Affections but at his Death the Mask being remov'd he appears what he is What was more noble and signal than the Death of this Queen What more becoming a wise Man and a Christian than that Saying of hers This is not the first time that I prepar'd my self for Death Ibid. 74. When the more solemn Duties of Religion were over she never gave her Mind to the frivolous Stories of Amadis and impertinent Fictions of Amad. but attentively studied the Volumes of those Authors by which she might improve her Knowledge and her Prudence I shall relate not what I gathered from the common Reports of Fame but from the Lips of a most worthy Person and my Friend who being admitted in the Morning to kiss her Hands found before her Cambden's Annals of Queen Elizabeth and Doctor Burnet's History of the Reformation But Piety is never to be accounted solidly accomplish'd unless accompanied with Liberality otherwise it would be Piety only in Words and not in Deeds as she herself would say upon the approach of her expiring Minutes Ortwinius's Oration upon the Death of the Queen 75. While Her Majesty was sick the King refus'd to stir from the languishing Queen's Bed-side assiduous to serve her and careless of the Infection that many times accompanies the Malady she had and being often requested to spare His Royal Person and not to inflict another Wound upon suffering Europe made answer That when he Marry'd the Queen he Covenanted to be the Companion not only of her Prosperity but of whatever Fortune befel her and that he would with the Hazard of his Life receive from her Lips her last expiring Gasps All hope of Recovery now was fled away and the most Reverend Father in God the Arch-bishop of Canterbury being admitted into the Room in order to perform the last Duties of his Function Such harsh and disconsolate News would have struck another Person with Horrour and Trembling But what said the Queen to this Full of Faith and Constancy she receiv'd the Tidings with a chearful and undaunted Countenance saying withal That she did no way seek to shun the Stroke of Death but was ready prepar'd for the dark Mansion of the Grave for that she had always so led her Life that whenever Death gave her his last Summons she should be a Gainer by it Ibid. 76. In the first Years of her Youth this Princess display'd the best Natural Disposition in the World a sweet Humour agreeable and always equal a Heart upright and sincere a solid and firm Judgment and a Piety beyond her Age. And it was upon this sincere Report that the great Prince who espous'd her desired to be united to her declaring That all the Circumstances of Fortune and Interest did never engage him so much as those of her Humour and Inclination Funeral Orations upon the Queen recited by the Learned Author of The Collection of Canons Printed at the Hague 77. They who had the Honour to be acquainted with the Character of this great Queen well knew that the Lustre of a Crown did never dazle her 78. She has been heard to say and I have heard her myself when she was congratulated upon her Advancement to the Crown That many times so much Grandeur was a Burthen That in such Stations People liv'd with less Consent to themselves than others and that she should wish she were in Holland again And indeed she had Reason to say so For it may be said of those that Govern that they resemble the Stars that shine with a bright Luster but are never at rest Ibid. 79. I have let no Day pass said the pious Queen when they told her what a dangerous Condition her Life was in I have let not Day pass without thinking upon Death So that she did not look upon it as the People of the World are wont to look upon it with dread and horrour but she look'd upon it after a most Christian-like manner as the end of her Time and the happy Entrance into Eternity She had frequently thought upon that Sentence which will be pronounced to every one of us at the Hour of Death You shall be no more Ibid. 80. With what Goodness did she still inform herself of the Wants and Necessities of those that were in Affliction With what Care did she order 'em to be provided for Her Alms had no other Bounds than those
kept her uncoffin'd till seven Days were expired at the end of which time her Heat which was before so languid and obscure that it could scarcely be discerned began more manifestly to discover it self Upon which Rubbings and other artificial Helps were used which proved so effectual that in a short time they found a trembling Vibration of the Pulse afterwards she began to breathe and so at last gradually recovered all her Senses The first Thing she spake of was that she desired to see her Mother who coming to her she thus uttered her Mind O Mother since I was absent from you I have been in Heaven and Angel went before me to conduct me thither I passed through three several Gates and at length I came to Heaven Gate where I saw Things very Glorious and Vnutterable as Saints Angels and the like in glorious Apparel and heard unparallell'd Musick Divine Anthems and Hallelujahs I would fain have entred that glorious Place but the Angel that went before me withstood me yet I thought my self half in but he told me I could not be admitted now but I must go bacik and take leave of my Friends and after some short time I should be admitted So he brought me hither again and is now standing at the Bed's-feet Mother you must needs see him he is all in White Her Mother told her It was but a Dream or Fancy and that she knew not what she said Whereupon she answered with a great deal of Vehemency that it was as true as that she was there at present She took notice also of several Persons in the Room by their Names to shew she did not Dream but spoke with Understanding But for the greater Confirmation she told them of three or four Persons that were dead since she was deprived of her Senses and named each Person one of them was dead and they knew not of it before they sent to enquire She said she saw them passing by her while she stood at the Gate One whom she named was reputed a vicious Person came as far as the Gate but was sent back again another way All the Persons she named died in the time she lay in this Trance She lived about two Years after this enjoying a perfect Health and then died in great Assurance of her Salvation speaking comfortable Words and giving wholsome Instructions to all who came to Visit her It is worthy Observation That during the whole time of her first Sickness which was about a quarter of a Year she neither eat nor drank any thing besides the Juice of an Orange and the Yolk of an Egg. Attested by her Brother Dr. Atherton Physician of Caermarthen 9. Mrs. Lydiah Dunton Wife to Mr. John Dunton then Rector of Graffham in Huntingdonshire was laid out for dead several Days yet came to Life again to the great Admitation of all that saw her in that Condition This Passage was related by her Husband to a Friend of mine CHAP. XXXV Women Excellent in the Arts. WHen Amesia stood forth to plead her own Cause in the Senate the Romans sent to the Oracle to enquire what it protended to the State as if Females were no Relation to the Muses or Minerva or capable of those Improvements in Literature and the Sciences as Men are Whether they are or no I desire my Reader not to judge till he hath first perused the few Examples which follow 1. Gilberta Anglica born in Mentz in Germany where she was beloved of a young Scholar for whose sake lest the Love should come to the Ears of her Parents all Modesty set aside she put her self into a young Man's Habit fled from her Father's House and came into England with her Paramour where she gave her self to Study At length the young Man dying finding her self entred into some Knowledge and desirous of more she continued her Habit and Study as well in the Scriptures as in Humane Learning At length coming to Rome she read publickly in the Schools where she had a frequent Auditory and besides her singular Wisdom being much admired for her Sanctity and Austerity of Life she was after the Death of Leo the Fifth elected and confirmed in the Papal Dignity and is commonly called by the Name of Pope Joan. Platin. 2. Constantia the Wife of Alexander Sforza had so improved her self in Learning by her indefatigable Industry that upon the sudden without any Premeditation she was able sufficiently to discourse upon any Subject either of Divinity or Philosophy besides she was well seen in the Works of Hierom Ambrose Gregory Lactantius and Cicero Heymond 3. â—osuida was born in Germany and a Saxon by Nation she lived under Lotharius the First in the Diocess of Hildesheim She was Eloquent in the Greek and Latin Tongues and practised in all good Arts. She composed many Books not without great Commendations from the Readers one especially to her Fellow-Nuns exhorting them to Chastity Virtue and Divine Worship She published six Comedies besides a Noble Poem in Hexameter Verse of the Books and Noble Acts done by the other Caesars She wrote the Lives of Holy Men but chiefly a Divine Work of the Pious and Chast Life of the Blessed Virgin Fulgos l. 8. c. 3. 4. The Lady Jane Gray Daughter to the Duke of Suffolk a Lady of incomparable Peity and for her Years of incomparable Learning for being not past 17 Years of Age she understood perfectly the Greek and Latin Tongues and was so ready in Points of Divinity as if she knew them by Inspiration rather than by Instruction Baker's Chron. When her Master came to take his Leave of her finding her busie in reading of a Greek Poet he asked her How she could contain her self at such Studies when her Father with other Persons of Quality and Ladies were following their Game and Pleasures in the Park Sir said she they do not know what true Pleasure means I find more Satisfaction and Delight in one Page of this Book than they in all their Sports During her Imprisonment the writ upon the Walls these Verses Non aliena Putes homini quae obtingere possunt Sors hodlerna mihi cras erit illa tibi In English thus Think nothing strange chance happens unto all My Lot's to Day to morrow thine may fall And again Deo juvante nil nocet livor malus Et non juvante nil juvat Labor gravâ— Post tenebras spero lucem In English thus If God protect no Malice can offend Without his Help there 's nothing can descend This Distich was made upon her Miraris Janam Graio sermone locutam Quo primum nata est tempore Graia fuit Dr. Fell. 5. Concerning Queen Elizabeth we have spoke already in the Chapter of Rath-rip Wits I shall add no more here save only that when Mr. Doddington of Trinity-College and Greek Professor at Cambridge had entertained her with a Greek Oration and offered in Latin afterwards to speak it in Latin if she pleased she made answer Ego
as if they had been new made the Roof was of Cedar the Image of Diana was made by one Camesia some say of Ebony others of the Vine having holes in it filled with Spikenard it was adorned with rich and unvaluable Gifts Is was contrived by Ctesiphon and after it was finished was fired seven times but last of all by Erostratus who observing the Soveraign Magnificence thereof was resolved to burn it to get himself a Name Some write that this Temple was afterwards rebuilt much more sumptuous and magnificent than before Ibid. 6. The Watch Tower Pharos was built by Ptolomy Philadelphus King of Egypt for the Benefit of Saylors to guide them over the Bar of Alexandria It was of a wonderful height ascended by Degrees and having many Lanthorns on the top wherein Lights were burn'd every Night flaming like a Beacon for Direction to Seamen It was erected of Marble marvellous in curious Workmanship and Scituate upon a Mountain encompasse with Water The Workman Sostratus of Cnidus 7. the Idol of Jupiter Olympus which stood in his Temple at Achaia between the Cities of Ellis and Pisa this Statue was renowned as well for Artificial Perfections and admirable Workmanship as for the greatness thereof being 60 Cubits high composed by the excellent Workman Phidias of Gold and Ivory Ibid. 8. The Temple of Jerusalem was built upon a Rocky Mountain the Plain on the Top whereof was at first scarce big enough for the Temple and Court the Hill being very steep but the People bringing Earth thither they at last made it large enough and with wonderful Curiosity and Labour inclosed the Hill with a Treble-Wall the Foundations of the Temple were laid 300 Cubits deep The Stones thereof were four Cubits the Porches were double supported by many stately pillars 25 Cubits high all of one piece of white Marble the Tops of them were of Cedar so exactly wrought as astonish'd the Beholders These Porches were 30 Cubits broad and the compass of all was six Furlongs The Courts were curiously wrought and paved with all sorts of Stones The way to the inward Temple was all inclosed with Stones wrought like Lattice-work which were three Cubits high of curious Workmanship To this there was an Ascent of 14 Steps and above it was four square and inclosed with a Wall by its self 40 Cubits high on the outside and all cover'd with Stairs to ascend up to it and within it was 25 Cubits high at the top of the 14 Stairs within the Wall was a Level compassed with a Wall of 300 Cubits which had Gates in it and between the Gates were Porches opposite to each other reaching to the Wall of the Treasury supported with mighty Pillars all the Gates were cover'd with Plates of Gold and Silver only one was cover'd with Corinthian Brass which for Beauty far excell'd the other dazzling and surprizing the Eyes of the Spectators In every Gate were two Doors each of them 30 Cubits high and 15 broad an on each side they had Seats 30 Cubits long and 40 in height each of them supported with two Pillars 12 Cubits thick only the Gate which was cover'd with Corinthian Brass was 50 Cubits high and the Gates 40 more richly adorn'd than the rest Lastly the Holy of Holies was Scituate in the midst of all and had 12 Stairs to go up to it the fore part of it was 100 Cubits high and as many broad backward it was 40 Cubics on each side it had as 't were two Shoulder rising up in height 20 Cubits The first Gate was 20 Cubits high and 25 wide and had no Doors to shew that Heaven was always open c. All the fore part was gilded and all within was covered with the Gold the inward part was divided into two Rooms whereof the first only might be seen which was in height 90 Cubits in length 49 and in breadth 20 Round about the Wall was a Golden Vine whereon hung many Clusters all of Gold every Cluster being about six Foot long it had Golden Gates 55 Cubits high and 16 broad it had curious Hangings of the same length admirably wrought with Purple Violet and Scarlet Silk all the Fabrick was so exquisitely and richly wrought that it wanted no Workmanship for it was all cover'd with a Massie Plate of pure Gold which astonished the Beholders the top was all set with Rods of Gold sharp like Pikes at the ends lest Birds should sit thereon and defile it The Stones wherewith it was built were 45 Cubits in length six broad and as many thick Joseph Hist l. 6. 9. Rome when first built was but 22 Miles in compass scituated upon dainty Hills in a most Healthful Air the River Tiber running by it about 16 Miles distant from the Sea It was almost round in compass The Suburbs in Process ' of Time grew so great that Aurelian the Emperor built new Walls which were almost 50 Miles in compass the Walls were adorned with 740 Turrets And yet again the Suburbs in a little time grew so great that one of them was 15 Miles long and reached even to the Sea And in Augustus his time there were numbred in Rome above 320 Thousand poor People relieved by the Publick Besides a great number of Bondmen few rich Men but had 100 and some 400 a piece Seneca saith that the number of Inhabitants were reckoned to be at feaâ—â— four Millions There were in it 424 Temples erected to their Idol Gods 10. There were two Capitals in Rome the old built by Numa the new begun by Tarquin Priscus finished by Horatius Pulvillus Consul It was 800 Feet in compass almost four square it was ascended on the South side by 100 Steps it would hold 8000 Men it was covered with Brass Tiles all gilt with Gold there were three Chappels in it to one of which viz. Jupiter's Augustus gave 16000 pound weight of Gold and Jewels worth almost as much more 12000 Talents were spent in gilding of it The Gates were cover'd with thick Plates of Gold the very Foundation cost Tarquinius 40000 pound weight of Silver the Pillars of it were cut out of a Quarry of Rich Marble called Pentick Marble Clark's Descript of Countreys p. 126. 11. The Pantheon built by Agrippa Son-in-Law to Augustus was 144 Feet in breadth and as much in height cover'd with Brass richly gilt burnt by Lightning in the Reign of Trojan and rebuilt by Hudrian Ibid. 12. The Temple of Peace built by Vespasian was 300 Foot long and 200 broad was the most beautiful of all the Temples mightily enriched with Gifts Statues Pictures and Rarities the Vessels of the Temple of Jerusalem were brought hither by Titus In the time of Commodus it was burnt with Fire either from Heaven or out of the Earth upon the occasion of an Earthquake Ibid. 13. The Baths of the Romans were infinite in Number some paved with Silver and set with Rows of Pillars Antonius his Bath had 1600 Seats of polished Marble in it
the Indians owed him a vast Sum of Money he offered to take that Statue in full Satisfaction of his Debt Plin. l. 7. c. 38. p. 175. 7. Arthur Gregory of Lime in Dorsetshire had the admirable Art of forcing the Seal of a Letter yet so invisibly that it still appeared a Virgin to the exactest Beholder Secretary Walsingham gave him a Pension Full. Worth p. 284. in Dors 8. Clavius saith That when he was a Student in the Mathematicks for the great Honour we had for Alex. Farnesius we invited that Prince into our School and among other Gifts and Shews that were presented him by the Ingenious a Mathematical One was imposed upon me Then was it that the force of a Concave was happily Serviceable to me for by the virtue and power of it I erected on high the Name of Alexander Farnesius impressed it in the Air all the Letters of it being radient and shining Fortes â—eriae Aca. p. 150. 9. Junellus Turrianus to delight the Emperor Charles V. sent wooden Sparrows into the Emperor's Dining Room which flew about there and returned at other times he caused little Armed Men to muster themselves upon the Table and artificially move according to the Discipline of War which was done so beyond example that the Superiour of the Order of S. Jerome being unskilled in the Mathematicks suspected it for VVitchcraft Hist of Man Arts. c. 2. p. 22. I shall not here say saith Gafferel any thing of that admirable Instrument which is to be seen in the hands of Mr. de Peyresk one of the King's Council which shews the Hours of the Day and the just time of the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea by the motion of a little blueish VVater which is shut up within a little circular Pipe of Glass in which you shall sometime see this VVater quite conveyed away I shall also pass by Architas his wooden Fly saith he and Eagle which have in our Days been made to Fly at Norimberg the Author whereof hath also made admirable Hydraulicks and a perpetual Rain-bow as Antonius Possevinus reports As also the burning Glass which Proclus made in imitation of that wherewith Archimedes burnt the Ships of the Romans at the Siege of Syracuse The Statue of Memnon which always yielded a strange Sound at the Rising of the sun and those of Severinus Boetius so much admired by Theodoricus King of Italy who as Cassiodorus saith made Serpents of Brass to hiss Birds of Brass to sing and in a word gave as it were Life and Soul to all kind of Metals The Art of Flying which Lucian affirms that himself hath seen practis'd and which was publickly shewn upon the Theatre in Nero's time as Suetonius Reports The admirable effects which Roger Bacon promised as a raising ARtificial Clouds and causing Thander-claps to be and flashes of Lightning to be seen and afterwards to have all this end in a Shower again The Figure of the Heavens made in Brass by Turrianus of Cremona much more admirably done than that of Archimedes and was to be seen not many Years since in Spain together with a little Mill which on one side made a noise as of a Mill-Clack and on the other cast forth the Meal ground The Tree which they call Vegetal which is made to grow in a Glass in less than a Nights space The Rofe and all other Flowers which by Art are raised up out of their own Ashes The burning Lamp found in the Temple of Venus which the Violence of VVind could not extinguist and that other Candle made of a certain Stone lighted which was harder than any Iron whereof Lucas Tudensis and Tostatus make mention Lastly saith he for I still pursue the Pen of my Author I shall also omit to speak of the Invention of divers Hydraulicks in our own times which they do not imitate as also those Statues of Men and VVomen that Speak though inarticulately that move of themselves and play upon divers Instruments of Birds that fly and sing of Lions that roat of Dogs that bark and others that fight with Cats in the very same manner as living Dogs do and a thousand other wonderful Inventions of Men which are enough to aftonish our Senses Gaffarel unheard of Curios Part 2. Chap. 7. FINIS Directions to the Binder ☞ 1. Place the General Title and Practical Introduction being the small Letters in Crotchets concluding with 1 2. Place B B 2 and so on concluding with T. 3. Place the whole Second Alphabet 4. Place the Third Alphabet beginning Page 93. with a single Letter and concluding with P. 4. Place the other Third Alphabet beginning with Chap. 95. p. 1. and concluding with Y y. y. 5. Place the Fourth Alphabet which concludes with F f f f. 6. Place the Wonders of Nature which begins with a General Title and concludes with L. And in the last place bind the Curiosities of Art which begins also with a General Title and ends with 6 E 2. Books Lately Printed for Iohn Dunton A Compleat History of the most Remarkable Providences both of Judgment and Mercy which have happen'd in this present Age extracted from the best Writers the Authors own Observations and the numerous Relations sent him from divers parts of the three Kingdoms To which is added whatever is curious in the Works of Nature and Art The whole digested into one Volume under proper Heads being a Work set on Foot 30 Years ago by the Reverend Mr. Pool and since undertaken and finished by William Turner M. A. Vicar of Walberton in Sussex recommended as useful to Ministers in furnishing Topicks of Reproof and Exhortation and to private Christians for their Closets and Families The History of all Religions in the World from the Creation down to this present time in two Parts the first containing their Theory and the other relating their Practices An Essay upon the Works of Creation and Providence being an Introductory Discourse to the History of Remarkable Providences To which is added a Scheme of the said undertaking As also a Specimen of the Work it self in which is inserted the Penitential Letter written by Sir Duncâ—ms Colchester late of Westbury in Glocestershire with other Remarkable Instances of that Nature Price bound 2 s. These three written by Mr. Will. Turner M. A. and Vicar of Walberton in Sussex The Excellency of a Publick Spirit set forth in a Sermon Preached since much inlarged at the Funeral of that late Reverend Divine Dr. Samuel Annesly who departed this Life Decemb. 31. 1696. in the 77th Year of his Age with a brief Account of his Life and Death by Daniel Williams Minister of the Gospel Price bound 1 s. The Character of Dr. Sam. Annesly by way of Elegy with a Preface written by one of his Hearers Price 6 d. Advice to those who never Received the Sacrament Or the True Penitent Instructed before at and after his Receiving the Lord's Supper with Meditations suited to the several Parts of that solemn Ordinance
his Judgment and Piety that notwithstanding the Opposition made by some great ones without his own seeking he was made Bishop of Meath in Ireland which just then fell void while he was in England and the King often boasted That he was a Bishop of his own making Clark in his Life 12. The Papists very rashly and hastily had Publish'd a Libel against Luther supposing he was deâ—d because he was constrained for his own safety to use caution in appearing abroad by râ—â—on of his many Enemies that laid wait for him signifying How the Devils had carried away his Body c. Which Libel came to Luther's hands two Years before he died and he reading of it thank'd God that the Devil and his Instruments were such Tools that they could not stay till his Death Pref. to Luther 's Sermons I pass over the Story of Queen Emma Mother to King Edward the Confessor who is said by our Historians to be causlesly suspected of too much Familiarity with Alwinus Bishop of Winchester of which Suspicion she purged herself and him by the Fire-Ordeal walking bare foot over nine red-hot Plough-shares without any hurt in thankfulness for which 't is said they gave each of them nine Manours to the Church of Winchester Dugdale Monast. Angl. Vol. 1. inter Addenda p. 980. 13. A. C. 1650. Anne Green a Servant-Maid to Sir Tho. Read of Duns-Tew in Oxfordshire being with Child by some one of the Family through over-working her self in turning of Malt fell in Travail about the fourth Month of her time but being but a young Wench and not knowing how it might be repairs to the House of Easement where after some Straining the Child scarce above a Span long and of what Sex not to be distinguished fell from her unawares She was three Days after conveyed to the Castle of Oxford and there Sentenc'd to be Hang'd She hung half an Hour was pulled by the Legs and struck on the Breast by divers of her Friends and after all had several Stroaks given her on the Stomach with the But-end of a Soldier 's Musket Afterwards being cut down and put in a Cossin and brought away to a House to be dissected though the Rope still remained strait about her Neck they perceived her Breast to rise whereupon one Mason a Taylor in Charity to her set his Foot upon her Breast and Belly and as some say one Orum a Soldier struck her again with the But-end of his Musket After a while they perceived a small Rattling in her Throat and then they used means for her Recovery by opening a Vein laying her in a warm Bed and causing another to go into Bed to her and using other Remedies with respect to her Senselesness Head Throat and Breast insomuch that within 14 Hours she began to speak and the next Day Talk'd and Prayed very heartily In the mean time her Pardon was sued out from the Powers then in being and Thousands of People came to see her magnifying the just Providence of God in thus asserting her Innocency of Murder She affirmed that she neither remembred how the Fetters were knock'd off how she went out of the Prison when she was turn'd off the Ladder whether any Psalm was sung or not nor was she sensible of any Pains that she could remember but which is most observable she came to her self as if she had awakened out of her Sleep not recovering the use of her Speech by slow degrees but in a manner altogether beginning to speak just where she left off on the Gallows She lived afterwards and was Married and had three Children not dying till 1659. Dionysius Petavius takes notice of it in his Continuation of the Hist of the World so doth Mr. Heath and Dr. Plot in his Natural Hist of Oxfordsh p. 193. 14. I shall only take notice further of an awful Example mentioned by A. B. Spotswood in his History of Scotland p. 449. His Words are these This Summer viz. Anno 1597. there was a great Business for the Tryal of Witches amongst others one Margaret Atkin being apprehended on Suspicion and threatned with Torture did confess her self Guilty being Examined touching her Associates in that Trade she named a few and perceiving her Delations find Credit made offer to detect all of that sort and to purge the Country of them so she might have her Life granted For the reason of her Knowledge she said That they had a secret mark all of that sort in their Eyes whereby she could surely tell how soon she looked upon any whether they were Witches or not And in this she was so readily believed that for the space of three or four Months she was carried from Town to Town to make Discoveries in that kind many were brought in question by her Delations especially at Glasgow where divers Innocent Women through the Credulity of the Minister Mr. John Cowper were condemned and put to Death In the end she was found to be a meer Deceiver and sent back to Fife where she was first Apprehended At her Tryal she affirmed all to be false that she had Confessed of her self or others and persisted in this to her Death which made many fore-think their to great forwardness that way and moved the King to re-call his Commission given out against such Persons discharging all Proceedings against them 15. There was in the Year 1649. in a Town called Lauder in Scotland a certain Woman accused and imprisoned on Suspicion of Witchcraft when others in the same Prison with her were Convicted and their Execution ordered to be on the Monday following she desired to speak with a Minister to whom she declared freely that she was guilty of Witchcraft acknowledging also many other Crimes committed by her desiring that she might die with the rest She said particularly that she had Covenanted with the Devil and was become his Servant about Twenty Years before and that he kissed her and gave her a Name but that since he had never owned her Several Ministers who were jeasous that she accused her self untruly charged it on her Conscience telling her That they doubted she was under a Temptation of the Devil to destroy her own Body and Soul and adjuring her in the Name of God to declare the Truth Notwithstanding all this she stiffly adhered to what she had said and was on Monday Morning Condemned and ordered to be Executed that Day When she came to the place of Execution she was silent until the Prayers were ended then going to the Stake where she was to be burnt she thus expressed her self All you that see me this Day know ye that I am to die as a Witch by my own Confession and I free all Men especially the Ministers and Magistrates from the guilt of my Blood I take it wholly on my self and as I must make answer to the God of Heaven I declare I am as free from Witchcraft as any Child but being accused by a Malicious Woman and
Imprisoned under the Name of a Witch my Husband and Friends disowned me and seeing no hope of ever being in Credit again through the Temptation of the Devil I made that Confession to destroy my own Life being weary of it and chusing rather to Die than to Live This her lamentable Speech did astonish all the Spectators few of whom could refrain from Tears The Truth of this Relation saith my Author is certainly attested by a worthy Divine now living who was an Eye and an Ear Witness of the whole Matter 16. Mr. Showers in his Discourse of Tempting of Christ saith Many Instances might be named of a sinful limiting the Power of God One among others is that of rash Appeals to Heaven expecting that God by his powerful Providence should interpose to the Decision of doubtful Cases And this Men do in the use of such things unto which some notable Effects are ascribed which they were never inabled or appointed by Nature or Divine Institution to produce As when a Person was Indicted upon Suspicion or for a Fault that was secretly committed or upon the Testimony but of one Witness he was to purge himself by Ordeal Fire or Water that is to put himself upon GOD and Appeal to Him This was allowed by some of the Laws of Charles the Great and was in frequent use in this Nation in the Saxons time Many Instances in the ninth and tenth Century may be given of this as a common Practice in the Christian World when there was not sufficient Evidence of a Man's Guilt to put him on such Extraordinary Tryals expecting some miraculous Appearance of God to vindicate his Innocence or conclude against it In such doubtful Cases they said they would go ad Juaicium Dei they would Appeal to Heaven Many ways they had of this in different Forms and several Ceremonies and particular Prayers with Fasting and Adjurations in the Names of God to the particular Element various according to the Quality of the Person whether a Freeman or a Slave that is one of a mean and base condition the former was to be tried by Fire and the latter by Water hot or cold But what Ground have we to think that if Men are Innocent the Power of God will this way preserve them or if they be Guilty that He will leave them to suffer by it It is true He appointed under the Law a draught of bitter Waters for the Woman suspected of Adultery to discover her Innocency or Guilt this was peculiarly enacted by God himself who doubtless would assist such extraordinary Procedure as was of his own Institution But it is not for us to use such Methods of our own devising and expect the like success Philip de Comines tells us of Two Franciscan Friars at Florence who offer'd themselves to the Fire to prove Savonarola to be a Heretick But a certain Jacobine offer'd himself to the Fire to prove that Savonarola had true Revelations and was no Heretick In the mean time Savonarola preach'd and made no such confident Offer nor durst he venture at that new kind of Fire Ordeal But if all Four had past through the Fire and died in the Flames what would that have proved Had he been an Heretick or no Heretick the more or the less for the Confidence of two or three Zealots Thus far Mr. Showers 17. The Persians had a Law That if a Man were accused and found guilty he should not straitway be Condemned but after a diligent enquiry of his Life and Conversation And if the number of his praise-worthy Deeds did countervail the contrary he was fully quit of the Trespass Chetwind's Hist Collect. 18. Eustathius a Man famous for Preaching and Holiness of Life opposing the Arrian Heresie the Arrians suborned a naughty Strumpet to come with a Child in her Arms and Accuse Eustathius of Adultery and She Swore that he begat that Child of her Body which though he constantly denied yet he was put out of his place Howbeit his Innocency e'er long was made known for the Strumpet being struck with Sickness She was in such horrour of Conscience that She confessed the whole Practice and how She was hired to slander this holy Man and that yet She was not altogether a Liar for Eustathius the Handicrafts Man begat the Child though not Eustathius the Preacher See Mr. Nathanael Vincent 's Childs Catechism CHAP. XXIV Doubts strangely Resolved and the Weak Confirmed SAint Peter was resolved concerning the Divinity of our Saviour by a Miracle which so startled him that he â—ell down at Jesus Feet saying Depart from me for I am a sinful Man O Lord Thomas doubting of his Resurrection was resolved to accept no Satisfaction in the case but by his own Senses and it was granted him as a special favour And 't is strange to observe how low God stoops many times in condescension to Human Infirmities on this Score to help their Faith and clear their Doubts meeting his Children in their own way and sometimes Surprizing them when their Doubts are at full tide and they least expect them 1. That good Gentlewoman Mrs. Honeywood under a deep and sad Desertion refused and put off all Comfort seeming to Despair utterly of the Grace of God A worthy Minister being one Day with her and Reasoning against her desperate Conclusions she took a Venice-Glass from the Table and said Sir I am as sure to be Damned as this Glass is to be broken and there with threw it forcibly to the Ground but to the Astonishment of both the Glass remained whole and sound which the Minister taking up with admiration rebuked her Presumption and shewed her what a VVonder Providence had wrought for her Satisfaction and it greatly altered the Temper of her Mind O how unsearchable are all his ways and his paths past finding ouâ— Lo these are part of his ways but how small a portion do we know of him Flavel's Divine Conduct p. 73. 2. Mrs. Joan Drake of Emersham in her great Temptations had a custom of turning over the Bible to put her Finger suddenly upon some Verse saying Now whatsoever my Finger is upon is just my Case whatsoever it be and my Doom But the Lord did so order it that looking upon the Verse it was always found encouraging and comfortable She was much entreated to desist but she prayed that she might do it once more promising faithfully to leave off afterwards being permitted she open'd the Bible and put her Finger upon that excellent Text without looking or reading a word Isa 40.27 c. Why sayest thou O Jacob and speakest O Israel my way is hid from the Lord c. which being read and considered of so crossed her hopes that it made her blush Clark Exam. vol. 2. p. 357. 3. In the Life of Arch-Bishop Vsher we are told of a Lady wavering in her Religion who was resolved by occasion of a Jesuit's being disabled to proceed in a Disputation with the Bishop and leaving the place